Part 9. Valley of Dying Stars
Chapter 081
♥Author♥Angel♥Chua♥
Discarded Pawn (08.12.2021 edited)
From dawn to twilight, the long lines of caravans beautifully paraded in the Prairie Silk road.
The mid-autumn weather of the Southern skies somehow warmed the skin of the people watching the historic journey of the year.
While the pre-winter season coldness suddenly felt upon entering the Eastern skies, the people in the roadside started to cover themselves.
Meanwhile, the Qinghai Queen overturned her long Kam sleeves and the light of the candle tears suddenly turns off. Only a sweep of her gentle, delicate hands, she calms herself in the pitch black darkness, said.
“What disaster can we bring to the Beauty Emperor?”
The Qinghai King obliged to respond said.
“My Queen if we harm the Beauty Emperor, we will surely taste the fangs of the Jianghu spies. Your order of extinction for the Moon kingdom will be in delay. I suggest we let things happen as they are and focus on the Moon kingdom later.”
The Queen hears what she likes to hear said: “My King, you aren’t going to meet him. Will you?”
“As you wish, I may. But if you do not allow, I will abide”, said the Qinghai King.
“Let Ra Yue do the task, said the Qinghai Queen. He needs this soft alliance to carry out the Moon Kingdom extinction.” The Qinghai Queen is touching her damask cape and thinking wildly at the moment.
The Qinghai King careful of his words calmly said: “Ra Yue will indeed welcome him, and present the hero in front of him.
Besides, the Beauty Emperor bought many treasures to pay homage to this empire and meet his savior. I am sure this is something my Queen will not refuse.”
“Why would I refuse such treasures?”
Said the Qinghai Queen feeling at ease with the positive words from the Qinghai King.
“It looks like, he bought his entire Liang empire on his way to Qinghai.”
The Qinghai King paused and chuckled a bit then said.
“It is like he bought a dowry to marry someone in Qinghai and I am sure it is not the Crown Prince fault but the Beauty Emperor’s savior. I am also excited to meet his savior.”
Qinghai Queen feeling happy now replies: “If I play as the hero, will everyone believe?”
“You can do anything!” The annoyed Qinghai King can only fake his witticism.
**
Everyone in Qinghai wears masks. This historic welcome is described to be a masquerade grand party.
Ra Yue’s hair exquisitely drapes with a simple U-shape crescent moon crown in his head. Dressed in White Silk Kimono with hand printed golden thread Lion at his back, no one can describe the Crown Prince elegance and beauty displayed in front of the Qinghai Ministers.
From the tribal bones and their sage leaders, the political grass alliances of the Qinghai princes did not stop murmuring. The grasshopper crowd becomes a sweet noise to Ra Yue’s ears.
Ra Yue can only reward them with sweet smirks, cold penetrating godly stares, he is enjoying every bit of candid to humdrum remarks.
“He broke the protocol, the Eunuchs must be punished. The code of expressions is it amended? Did the Eunuchs fail to comply with our dress code conduct? This is a contempt of the Qinghai empire. Exposing your face to the crowd is serious misconduct. This is not happening to the Crown Prince, it must be unreal. This beautiful, godly face must be covered or this is not Qinghai empire.”
One of the Qinghai Ministers stands up, inhales, then spoke a direct attack in the presence of the Qinghai Empire said.
“The Crown Prince Palace Eunuchs must be punished to death for disregarding the sacred dress code of the Qinghai Empire.”
The Velvet Prince Ra Zhun also spit the second the motion remarks: “I believe the Eunuchs have not enforced a strict dress code today. Shall we roll the heads today?”
Ra Zhun impatiently rolled his eyes, ordered the Imperial guards to seize the Crown Prince Eunuchs.
The Silver Prince Ra Zheng must act quick to mediate in between, gave eye contact to his royal guards and suddenly understood.
The royal guards of the Silver prince marched in front of the Head of Eunuchs and Yue Qi is watching them.
Everyone was put into a defensive mood. No one dared to move and Ra Yue is playing it cool. Yuwen Yue did not mind these two same uniform opposing in front of the bright Qinghai empire.
One side is going to chop off the Eunuchs heads and the other side is going to save these heads. Yue Qi’s half face is covered with a mask is twitching his palms, waiting for Ra Yue’s commands.
While Zuo Zong like the masked Zorro, just arrived at Palace gates who came to inform Ra Yue about the little chaos in the Khan Road to the Sky.
Before anyone can react, the Liang royal convoy arrived at the gates of the Qinghai Grand Palace.
Suddenly, a serious but good looking young eunuch is running towards the Crown Prince Head Eunuch.
Catching a few breaths he whispered.
“Master before you die, will you announce the Beauty Emperor’s presence?”
The old Eunuch’s wrinkled eyes lighten up the tensed mood in his face.
He wants to burst in tears and laughter at the same time when he heard the junior eunuch words of threat, he brushed it off aside then said.
“Go, open the Palace gates and let us welcome the Beauty Emperor. The Crown Prince is already in a compromised situation. We must know what he will say in defiance to the Qinghai dress code before they chop off our heads.”
***
The situation in the Prairie Silk Road seven hours earlier before the arrival of the Beauty Emperor.
Of all the people who watched the historic journey, all faces wear the awe and wonder of the moment. In fact, this is a rare opportunity she chooses to show in public display.
Suddenly a horrific woman wearing heavy white eyeliners, beautiful and brave leaps in the air then jump in front of the Prairie Silk road.
A little chaos among the people at the roadside is happening.
But the Liang Phoenix forces were also paralyzed.
It cannot deploy a quick reaction force.
Apparently, the woman on her animated white hoodie, her face covered with a silk veil, looked down in the extravagant soil of Prairie Silk road.
Many eyes saw this clearly.
This beautiful form of a woman blocked the grand convoy at the middle of the Prairie Silk Road. Hostility raised in the air. The finest Liang horsemen took off their simple Hanfu dress, unsheathes their swords and reveals the real ninja suits underneath those simple faces.
The simple horsemen now turn to a lethal weapon and caper their fierce assassins role.
However, unlucky to defend the royal passenger inside the expensive golden palanquin, these lethal weapons turned into nothing but friendly foe.
“It is a fast move martial arts like that of a Civet cat! I did not see it coming!”
Their mouths utter in pain.
No one dares to form a defensive move, every mouth in silence cannot refute and no one had the energy to counteract her moves.
With nothing so much to worry, the passenger inside the Palanquin felt some reverberations in the air. Yet he did not mind this temporary inconvenience.
While the horsemen were exhausted, nobody from Sun Di’s envoy tried to convene.
A thin, young boy took all the time in the world to show its face.
He walks like a frog on top of the Grand Palanquin of the Beauty Emperor.
It is both awkward but offensive move.
While it is necessary, this thin, young boy has to show this beautiful intruder its martial claws.
The woman recognized, the innocent, thin, young boy is equipped. He cannot be underestimated.
But her pulses gradually relaxed and not tense.
The wrinkled brows in her face started to look at who. She sensed a friendly familiarity and slowly unveiled the piece of covering in her head.
The thin young boy did not really believe what he saw at the moment.
But one thing is sure, all minds will be blown away.
The thin, young boy slowly went down in front of the lethal woman.
Without fear, he said: “Master, are you here to accompany us?”
Chu Qiao with a quick smirk, used her fingers to point towards the direction of the Royal palanquin, said.
“If the Beauty Emperor will allow me, why not?”
While Chu Qiao defenses are down, Sun Di quickly took the opportunity to pass an order to capture her.
Chu Qiao expects it, did not move.
In fact, without reluctance, she offered her hands.
Ping’An about to defend Chu Qiao but Sun Di said: “The order of Phoenix Emperor.”
Ping’An about to complain but suddenly the Beauty Emperor spoke loud and clearly from golden palanquin said: “She is a dangerous weed and did not regard the Khan Road to the Sky. Tie her up and put a blindfold in her eyes.”
Ping’An does not understand the Beauty Emperor’s harsh order, he boldly asked: “Your Majesty, did you forget about Qiao Qiao?”
Next thing, the Beauty Emperor was deaf to every word and did not answer Ping’An. He keeps a hard face but swallows in his mouth and his throat becomes dry.
Ping’An wants to defy the Beauty Emperor and when he is about to break some necks Sun Di’s forces Chu Qiao stops him, said:.
“Trust your Highness, he may have a noble purpose in doing so. Spare them.”
Ping’An in his defensive moves but gradually cools off after he heard Chu Qiao’s words.
He eventually obeyed his former Master and said.
“I will not stop to ask his Majesty to release you. Please endure until I find out what is your crime?”
Chu Qiao handed over her two hands and one Liang royal escort blindfolded her eyes. She was not given any special treatment at all.
But required to walk for long miles.
She endured and did not say any word. She knows her best friend very well. Xiao Ce will never let her suffer without any good reason behind it.
Ping’An did not leave Chu Qiao’s side. Instead, he walks behind her back.
The Beauty Emperor understands, allowed such public display of impoliteness while the public eyes watch every Liang envoy movements.
Murmuring sounds heard right next to the person beside them.
The rest of the day back to the normal scene.
***
Meanwhile, Zuo Zong gathering spy information to the little chaos at Prairie Silk road encounter to the Khan Road to the Sky, he passed this message to one of the junior eunuchs in the Qinghai’s Grand Throne room.
While Qinghai political bones are in a crises moment due to Ra Yue’s exposed face, Ra Yue is playing the next scenario in his mind.
Ra Yue may be cool in the inside but not really worried, displays more concern on the little hurdle in the Khan Road to the Sky than the present situation of rolling all of the Crown Prince eunuch heads.
His mind is far away, thinking.
“Who is this bold woman who dared to block the Khan Road to the Sky?
Chu Qiao knows Ra Yue would be informed right away about her capture, she hid the Cangwu bird in her Kam Sleeves before the encounter happens.
Thinking of the worst, she may end up in Qinghai garrison prison. But trusting her instincts, help may be coming either from Yuwen Yue itself or Xiao Ce the most.
She would like to think that both can happen.
Ping’An noticed Chu Qiao might be thinking deeply, ask the former Master.
“Master Chu, are you alright?”
Chu Qiao does not want to answer any kind of questions, gave Ping’An a slight low blow said.
“I won’t be alright if you do not keep your mouth shut.”
“Aw… ” Ping’An struggles in pain, shut up his mouth.
Xiao Ce tried to get back to his cool self but it seems his excited veins and fast heartbeats betrays him. So he angrily said to himself.
“I need composure if I want this to work.”
Xiao Ce does not want to reveal Chu Qiao about what happened to him in the forgotten river. Now, he tries his best to remain forgetful about whatever memories connected to it. It means, he will also try to forget his feelings to Qiao Qiao as if it is his first time meeting her.
This thought feels good on him because he finally realized that no matter how many times fate resets his life to rewrite his destiny in the stars, he feels that Chu Qiao will always do the same. With much love to give Qiao Qiao, Xiao Ce realized he does not want to repeat the same mistakes he did in the past.
In order to give Chu Qiao the happiness that only Yuwen Yue can give, he likes to take this chance and vows not to fail it.
This time Xiao Ce, said.
“It cannot be undone. What must happen, should happen.”
While the palace is in chaos, the golden palanquin of Liang entered the Qinghai Majestic courtyard.
The Grand Qinghai Throne room was in moments of silence when they heard drum rolls and gongs announcing the arrival of the Khan Road to the Sky.
Every heads and body in kowtow position. As the Beauty Emperor steps out of his fancy Palanquin, fragrance issued in the air. Everyone had a good smell.
The usual Xiao Ce’s front body is made up of beautiful Liang women. Whenever there is publicity, it should be good publicity.
A fragrant one.
Xiao Ce’s world is compared to the intoxicating aroma of fragrant perfumes.
He melts every hearts as he strides.
But suddenly stops.
He throws a gloomy glance sideways, where the blindfolded beauty Qiao Qiao was kneeling in kowtow position.
When everybody was caught in this intoxicating presence of the Beauty Emperor, not so many know why he suddenly stops. Chu Qiao could only feel the beat of her heart and every breath she inhales.
While Xiao Ce did not look down but exhales in a deep sigh.
The moment passed by, the Beauty Emperor continues to walk.
Upon entering the Qinghai courts, everyone cannot describe how to behave at what they see at the moment.
The Liang finest beautiful maidservants performing a sexy mirror dance in front of the Qinghai’s masquerade crowd.
While they sprinkle vanilla salts and threw perfume diffusers, these grasshopper crowd gawky faces could not believe what they see.
Just as when Yuan Che and Yuan Song witnessed in the former days of Xiao Ce’s unique way of entering Wei’s courtyard, is more about entertaining people than giving respect to when he was still the Crown Prince of Liang.
The Beauty Emperor’s grand entrance made everyone in Qinghai amused. They are now entitled to judge and form mix reactions.
Some felt horny, ridiculous, fancy, angry, shock, put their hands in their eyes, even if the face wears masks no one dared to complain about the beauty of sensual acts of the moment.
Chu Qiao knows how it is done, loathes it so bad. She annoyingly said to Ping’An.
“Close your eyes, you cannot see this!”
Chu Qiao hits Ping’Ans head to distract the glued eyes watching the maidservants loathsome performance. In the meantime, some of the Qinghai ministers feel relax, started to joke and laugh said.
“This is all, we can all go home now.”
Yuwen Yue knew how this intoxicating Beauty Emperor performs good publicity in the name of beautiful Liang maidservants created a blockbuster trailer before the main movie flashes. Next thing, everyone witnessed the reality that looks like eternity.
The Liang Emperor finally unveils his yellow gold cape embroidered with two phoenixes holding the torch of light. It hugged Xiao Ce’s frail body but made it grand and bright. Not to mention the perfume issued in the air, makes everyone live in a dream.
Historic travel of the Khan Road to the Sky is finally here.
To see his face makes all worries vanish away.
Qinghai Empire will need a long time to recover from this haven of beauty and splendor that only the Liang Empire offers.
Ra Yue handsome like a cold god who sends chills to the bones welcomes the Majesty Khan Road to the Sky said.
“The first impression lasts. Welcome to Qinghai Empire, Emperor Xiao Ce.”
With every corner of his foxy eyes, Xiao Ce’s sight did not veer away from Ra Yue.
Ra Yue supposedly should catch those lingering stares.
He slightly locked his eyebrows.
It definitely signals him a bombshell is about to explode.
Xiao Ce wants to be nice but mean at the same time, claps his hands.
Sun Di immediately took the blindfolded beauty and dragged her in front of the masquerade empire.
Everyone was surprised to see the blind beauty.
She became everyone’s apple of eyes.
No one has ever seen her in Qinghai like this before.
Spies started to pass secret messages to secret channels. Everyone is awake and alive.
Xiao Ce knows what’s going on, but this is necessary to make his mime effective and catching.
When he starts to speak, he opens his mouth but not to speak.
Instead, he exhaled a short breath. Ra Yue knew the possibility of the Beauty Emperor could complain. He waited for the act.
Xiao Ce started to rant, he said something like this.
“Tell me, is this how Qinghai plants the wild weed to welcome the Khan Road to the Sky?”
Ra Yue stood still trying to temper the hot and cold weather of Qinghai empire.
He knows what to say so he spoke.
“Revenge may never be part of my plan, however, sometimes accidents happen.”
Xiao Ce in his quick wits understood.
“I don’t like to call it revenge. Returning the favor sounds nicer, don’t you think?”
And the two rulers faded from Qinghai Empire.
They felt like they were the only gods talking hard, face to face, in front of another goddess whose beauty can kill or can launch a thousand ships.
Ra Yue gave Xiao Ce a cold look and in his thoughts ready to deploy the bailout plan.
Ra Yue throws some sticky looks at the blindfolded beauty then he made sure she hears every word he has to say.
“I believe the Emperor of the South did not forget why he traveled far in this journey called The Khan Road to the Sky?”
Ra Yue paused and throws him a secret glance just to make sure Xiao Ce has to respond right, he added.
“If you want to punish her, then the Khan Road to the Sky is a useless travel.”
The Qinghai Empire was caught in this surprise response. The grasshopper crowd had one comment in common.
“Is he is defending this beauty in front or insulting the Beauty Emperor.”
“Did he just make an insult to the Beauty Emperor?”
“Who is she that deserves both royal attention?”
“Is the Qinghai Crown Prince ready to go to war?”
“Did the Beauty Emperor come to Qinghai to express gratitude or complain about this weed?”
More and more comments heard.
Like a tidal wave of tsunami came to sweep the minds of every Qinghai Ministers who form opinions and ready to die answers before the Liang Empire retaliates or issue threats in the air.
The Qinghai empire is now a restless shark tank who wants to scold their Crown Prince for insulting the Beauty Emperor.
The words cannot be taken back while everyone wonders and dying in vain to hear the Beauty Emperor response.
After hearing the not so nice response, Xiao Ce, in fact, would be surprised if Ra Yue wouldn’t dare to say so.
In his mind, he thought.
“There is no other way but how he has spoken sounds so nice to insult me as well. What can I offer? Pain or Joy? Beauty or Vain? Love or Hate? Punishment or reward?”
Xiao Ce swayed his head from left to right then gave Ra Yue a sweet beam and locked his foxy eyes to the colder eyes, in this godly superior presence, in front of him he said: “All these years, you never changed. As cold as Qinghai’s snow-capped mountains, so the heart is made of ice. I want to make it melt a bit.”
After saying it boldly, the Beauty Emperor claps his hands again.
Xiao Ce teasing Ra Yue further, he wants to push the Crown Prince to bring his heart over the matter.
If Ra Yue has still a heart, he would want to protect Chu Qiao. Sun Di came forward and has to hear everything the Beauty Emperor says.
“Very well, I would like to punish and at the same time reward my savior and become her captor. I will bring her to my Empire and you can take all the rewards as her Qinghai beneficiary.”
Xiao Ce sent back the insult to Ra Yue, polite but firm with the term beneficiary.
The Beauty Emperor couldn’t have said it any better and the Qinghai Ministers ears did not mind the insult.
As long as they were at ease to understand that they will be all wrong to experience a short delusional mind about the brewing war ahead if the Crown Prince does, agree to be the hero’s beneficiary.
Chu Qiao is playing it dead but hears every word these two rulers have to say in front of her. Every time she hears Ra Yue’s voice, her heart tightens a bit hoping for him to offer an escape plan.
Some of her self-talk she said something like this.
“He is not giving me away, right?”
The bone of contention is passed to Ra Yue.
In fact, he was never prepared to answer this question even if he rehearsed the answer so many times in his mind. He compared this scenario.
“This is like two dogs fighting for a single bone.”
In a slightly different guise, Ra Yue will reveal more than he does not want to lose so he chooses to act the unexpected. The winning moment shouldn’t be staged poorly. Don’t she deserve a good fight?
Ra Yue eventually knows, he will let go of the beauty, as rehearsed. But he is not a loser who started a bailout plan without plan B.
Without blinking eyes, but coldest voice Chu Qiao ever heard: “Carry it out. Please bring in the rewards.”
Chu Qiao’s heart skipped a bit. Before this, she made sure she brought a lot of boldness and courage to face the coldness of Ra Yue.
In fact, she already wrapped herself on it.
Thus, in this way, she would not feel the effect of snowstorms that may hit her heart.
Ra Yue knows how to please everyone without trying so hard just like what he did when he was still the Master of the Greenhills courtyard.
***
When he has to face an open trial and answer the Redhills courtyard with Master Yuwen Huai about his grandfather Yuwen Xi’s death, Yuwen Yue acted the most dangerous but only way possible to save Xinger’s life.
Without compromising his position and the Greenhills grandfather Yuwen Gao, Yuwen Yue couldn’t think of any other means to save her but to temporary almost kill her using an acupuncture skill that only a Yuwen heir knows.
While Yuwen Huai is strangling the neck of Xinger, Xinger’s face turns blue. Yuwen Yue had to act quickly in order to save the last remaining breath from her body. With coldness wrapped in cruel mercy, Yuwen Yue’s voice is calm, he said: “A woman that I cannot control is inferior to a dead body.”
Xinger’s body fell and vomit more blood. She is breathing and gave Yuwen Yue the most painful look and she lost her breath. Yuwen Yue ordered Yue Qi to take her away But Yuwen Huai is not convinced that Xinger is really dead. Yue Qi’s face shows he is certain at what his Master Yuwen Yue is doing to save Xinger’s life.
Master Yuwen Huai asks Master Zhang to examine her body. Master Zhang agreed to examine her body and confirmed a dead body.
Master Yuwen Huai insulted Yuwen Yue, said.
“Yuwen Yue I have looked down on you today.”
Yuwen Yue still on his calm face but worried pulse, the time is ticking to save Xinger’s life as Yuwen Huai delays every second of it. He ended up swallowing the insult from his cousin but he said as well: “My servants will die through my hands.”
Even in this Xinger’s death situation, Yuwen Yue never failed to end it by a polite farewell to Master Zhang and Master Yuwen Huai.
The execution trial ended quickly and Yuwen Yue ordered Yue Qi to take the body of Xinger without giving away his emotions looking at the dead body of Xinger.
Everyone was disarmed, no one can refute Yuwen Yue and Yue Qi took the temporary dead body of Xinger.
Yuwen Yue is walking fast until they met Tai Wei, the Imperial Eunuch of the Great Summer Emperor.
The Eunuch bows and greets Yuwen Yue to inform him an urgent message.
“Kong Zi, young Master Yuwen Yue, His Majesty is summoning you.”
Yuwen Yue in a hurry but did not let the Eunuch notice it he said: “Okay, Please wait for me to change my clothes in my house.”
Tai Wei is pressing, said.
“There is no time for you to get changed. Young Master Yue, hurry up and follow me. His Majesty will be angry in a minute.”
Yuwen Yue had to act quickly again. He ordered Yue Qi to take the body and wait for his orders.
Next thing, Yuwen Yue performed kowtow and remained in kneeling position. While the Great Summer Emperor was quiet and writing some manuscripts.
Yuwen Yue looked at the white stones and candle scattered in the Great Summer Throne room.
He is thinking deeply when he looked at the hourglass. He looks like he is not of himself, in his deep thoughts.
“My needle hit the Guan Yuan acupuncture point of Xinger, blocking up her blood and thus making her faint. It looks like exactly the symptom of death to cover up for her. But if not dealt in time, she will die because of blocked blood.”
Yuwen Yue’s chest is getting heavy, he breathes as if he is going to die at any moment.
Taking in deeper breaths, he looks at the hourglass glass again.
The Great Summer Emperor finally speaks and Yuwen Yue has to be honest about the Emperor’s interrogation about what happened in the Celestial Prison.
Yuwen Yue was alleged of robbing and killing in the Celestial Prison.
He pleads not guilty to accusations but admitted, he stayed outside the Celestial Prison that night to kill the assassins.
The Great Summer Emperor confirms, said.
“So it is you.”
Yuwen Yue on his honest voice he confirmed:.
“Yes.” and states his intention and reasons.
The Great Summer’s face wrinkled to every word he hears, spells distrust and dismay.
After Yuwen Yue finished speaking, the Emperor still on his polite tongue said.
“You are quite honest.”
However, the remark is rather negative than it appears to be positive.
Yuwen Yue thank the Great Summer Emperor.
But the Great Summer Emperor already knows what kind of punishment a Yuwen Heir should receive, he gave Yuwen Yue a hard spot by sending him to Wei’s borders and defend the frontier.
As a result, Yuwen Huai will take over the Eyes of God while Yuwen Yue will be thrown to the brink of war.
Yuwen Yue hears but does not really listen.
He keeps looking at the hourglass.
The Emperor noticed it but brushed it off aside went to ask Yuwen Yue if he abides by his order. Yuwen Yue without a heart, says.
“I will obey.”
Tai Wei and the Great Summer Emperor has a short discussion about Yuwen Yue’s new post.
Tai Wei asks if he distrusts Yuwen Yue but the Great Summer Emperor said.
“He is not one of us either.”
The Great Summer Emperor in denial but recognizes that Yuwen Yue has its own principles and will live by them with or without his consent.
Next thing, he came back to the Greenhills courtyard and went straight to Xinger’s room. While Yue Qi was summoned by Yuwen Gao, Xinger’s body was left alone.
Another maidservant greeted him but Yuwen Yue was anxious he asks where is Xinger.
The maidservant informed him that Xinger is dead and Master Zhou Mao took her body to bury it in the grave. Yuwen Yue’s face and body are about to die.
He took his horse and went on a fast run.
Today was full of surprises. Yuwen Yue unexpectedly met the Skyshadow Sleeve Master, the Princess of Liang. The Princess planned to ambush Yuwen Yue and the Yue guards.
Yin Xin and Tao Ye fought hard while Yuwen Yue momentarily distracted by Xiao Yu, they both danced in their martial arts.
Yue Qi arrived in the killing spree, he let Yuwen Yue off the hook. But the fanboy Yin Xin tried to stop Yuwen Yue again. On his worried pulse and fast run horse, Yuwen Yue used the Poe Yue Jian sword and slashed the neck of Yin Xin. Blood gushed out of the neck of Yin Xin and Princess Xiao Yu came to rescue but it is all too late.
Yin Xin died on the spot.
Out of time, Yuwen Yue on his horse is in the fast run. Soon, finally arrived at the graveyard site.
On his gloomy face, he looked for Xinger’s body. He saw a platform of dead bodies ash who looks like it was burned in a fire.
The Yue guards who followed him tried to get many pails of water to save the burned body but it was all too late.
After the fire is gone, Yuwen Yue soaked his hands to the black ash. Hoping to find any Xinger remains, he breathes heavily when he unearthed a metal ring.
It is the killer ring he gave to Xinger.
Yuwen Yue calls it, finger knife.
***
The yesteryears haunting memories came to make him cherish the beautiful blindfolded figure today. He looked at her so calm but hard as well.
While everyone was surprised to see his gestures untying the blindfold in her pretty face.
Cold as ice shows on Yuwen Yue face but carries warm soft hands that comforted Xinger’s soul.
The Qinghai Empire and the Beauty Emperor watched the two lovebirds in awe and wonder and questions started to surface thereafter.
“Why do I feel goosebumps? Why do I feel like the romance was suddenly raised in the air? Am I the only one seeing this? Why would the Crown prince lay a hand to a commoner? What is special about her?”
Chu Qiao did not move but felt all the coldness and warmness of the moment.
Question is will she abide by what Yuwen Yue said?
After Yuwen Yue took off the beauty’s blindfold, he looks at her beautiful but dirty sandal wrapped around her delicate feet. Yuwen Yue throws a compassionate eye, he beats his hands without looking at Yue Qi to bring her a new pair of beautiful shoes.
While the other Qinghai maidservants were carrying a basin of pure Qinghai water and a white velvety washcloth.
The next scene, Chu Qiao is reluctant to abide but when Yue Qi gave him a nod, the Qinghai’s maidservants started to perform the act of washing her feet.
After it, they put on a pair of beautiful winter boots which fits her feet very well.
This is a secret act of getting yes from Chu Qiao without speaking any words to confirm it.
Chu Qiao thought.
“How did he know my size?”
She did not protest the questions from her mind but felt Yuwen Yue’s change of behavior when she remembered the grave of Xing’er.
Before everyone could say a thing, Xiao Ce did not give any space in between for the Qinghai ministers to react.
The Beauty Emperor announced.
“Very well, my stay must end. I must travel back to my empire and bring your hero along.”
He looks at Ra Yue and said.
“The footwear is nice, I am surprised to see you all planned to give her away than prick her body with your acupuncture skills that only an heir knows?”
Xiao Ce knows what Yuwen Yue did to Xinger when he almost killed her to save her a few years ago.
She became a discarded pawn to save her from Redhills courtyard Yuwen execution. Unfortunately, Yuwen Yue’s circumstances were all full of surprises that day. It was Zhong Yu’s intelligent spying activity that saved Xinger all along.
However, if it wasn’t for Yan Xun’s order to find Xinger, Zhong Yu may not do it on her own because it is too dangerous. The Wei’s Oriole Courtyard where the Prince of Yanbei was detained was fully guarded with tight security after Emperor learned what Yuwen Yue did in the Celestial Prison.
Yan Xun knows the Redhills Courtyard Master Yuwen Huai is vile and unforgiving. Even if his resources are limited and he cannot do anything to bring himself to save Xinger, Yan Xun sent Zhong Yu to save Xinger instead.
Xiao Ce beamed again with his white teeth then looks at Chu Qiao, said: “You will come along with me and live with my empire. I will make sure you will get the treatment you deserve.”
Chu Qiao’s eyes were so beautiful that everyone’s mind became dull to reason out.
She throws a sharp look to Yuwen Yue. Yuwen Yue was expecting a goodbye word but nothing at all, she was all quiet.
Yuwen Yue’s heart skipped a bit but while he can feel his emotions creeping in, he did not want to sacrifice her anymore for the sake of anyone else.
He must let go and not control their fate. In letting her go means nothing but a follow-through series of actions. Until then, Yuwen Yue chose a higher path to walk and redeeming her is the end goal.
Can Yuwen Yue endure the memories he recollects and not remember the beauty?
Out of all things, you can give, why a pair of winter boots? Said by someone standing beside Yuwen Yue.
Father, because a woman once told me: “I can’t be your fairytale.”
I hope the pair of winter boots help her find her fairytale. I always hope in every step she takes, she will find the fairytale back to Qinghai.
Two pair of lovely eyes quietly watched the thin snowfall and embrace the coldness of the gloomy skies.
***
When they arrived at the palace gates of Qinghai, suddenly the first-night of snowfall of the year dropped in her rosy cheeks.
It is cold and the Beauty Emperor is waiting inside the Grand Palanquin but she stands outside like she is going to do it forever. S
he did not even thank the cold prince who gave her the new winter boots.
Yuwen Yue knows, she’s going to need it, to protect her feet from the harsh coldness of the hinterland wilderness. It is an important possession if she likes to live long while she will be on travel to the Khan Road to the Sky.
Yuwen Yue calm and composed watched the beauty in a far distance until the convoy and caravans are gone. He stood there for how many hours and did not leave his post until dawn. He finally said: Wait for me, until the new moon comes.
The Beauty Emperor traveled back to Liang Empire as the Khan Road to the Sky.
He thinks he is more safe and convenient now that he has stolen the beauty from Yuwen Yue.
He was quite touched when Yuwen Yue has to change Chu Qiao’s dirty sandals. But giving shoes as a gift means you are sending your loved one away from you.
Is Yuwen Yue totally forgotten her and giving her away forever?
Xiao Ce’s thoughts are tempting him to think this way but he won’t allow to even feel it lest he forgets why he came to find his savior.
The beauty is sitting in a Buddha position at the back of the Beauty Emperor inside the Grand Palanquin. But she seems to like more of a stranger than a friend to her best friend.
She wants to pick a joke or fight with Xiao Ce but it seems the beauty Emperor is serious than he was in their former days. However, she also thought, why would she get this special treatment of riding in his grand palanquin back to Liang Empire?
Chu Qiao is thinking otherwise.
Xiao Ce closed his eyes most of the time while both of them is quietly sitting in the grand palanquin.
He wants to hug her and welcome her but he pretends he does not know her, lest he reveals his exciting pulse and fast heartbeats. He has never much in control of his emotions, not until today.
After many nights and days of travel, the Grand Palanquin finally arrived at the Liang Empire.
Xiao Ce dropped the beauty in the middle Xue Fu street, so uncaring and indifferent. The Liang horsemen tapped their horses and the Grand Palanquin slowly ride to the distance.
Xiao Ce’s eyes were tempted to look at the beauty, he glanced sideways but didn’t even say a word. He pretended he was not knowing and turns a blind eye to the beauty.
Known in advance, Xiao Ce already took care of everything before this historic travel the Khan Road to the Sky. He expected these things shall happen and all went well according to his plan.
He feels, he is the happiest Emperor living on earth.
***
Chu Qiao was left alone in the middle of Xue Fu street, looking down and walking slowly, looking at her winter boots, she smiles like a child but turns a bitter face when she thought.
“Winter boots are fine but can my heart be well too?”
All of a sudden, a camel and donkey are droopy, its saliva pouring to the ground flashed in her sight.
Both animals cannot complain but clearly shows the weariness of their animal body.
The owner says,”come on! I just fetch a drum of water and stored it in your mouth. You cannot sleep here!”
Grumbled by the owner.
Suddenly, Chu Qiao spanks the owner and said.
“Who told you to mistreat these humble animals? Huh? Huh?”
Chu Qiao about to hit the head like she is a mother who is going to beat a son.
Suddenly, the owner opens its cloak, said.
“Easy, easy Master Chu. It is I, Ping’An. I have a slight animal issue. Can’t you see?”
Chu Qiao finally let go of her weariness and threw herself in the middle of the street she said: Fine, what is your animal issue?
Ping’An starts to laugh and couldn’t complain anymore.
The two warm bodies laugh out loud and went for a long walk of talk that night.
***
Ping’An asks his Master Chu if she wants to live with Mei Xiang who is waiting for her return in Xue Fu street. Chu Qiao remembers eventually agreed to come with Ping’An and live with Mei Xiang.
When she arrived, the Kowloon noodle house did not change except for the closed restaurant with empty tables and seats. She did not reopen the Kowloon noodle house but opened a new business with the help of Zao Baocung.
With the small capital money she earned when she used to be a trader of plum dried fruits and fine silks in Qinghai back to the Moon Kingdom, she used the profit earned to construct a new hotel business.
Chu Qiao lived a quiet life in Xue Fu street.
If not always stirred by a celestial being every day, she can call it a simple and happy life.
***
The Beauty Emperor offered her every penny as a reward but Chu Qiao rejected everything, said.
“Being the Beauty Emperor’s captor is already a reward. I already had your kindness. Your Majesty, why do you keep on bugging Xue Fu street every day?”
The Beauty Emperor mesmerized with the beauty’s angry eyes, he couldn’t respond to her in his rational mind but keeps an indifferent face, said.
“Did you know that it is rude to reject an offer? This is not even a reward but a punishment. I am your captor but you dare to reject your punishment every day? Why?”
Chu Qiao wanted to pretend more to Xiao Ce’s mockery games but she is tired of acting in this role-playing to her best friend, she said.
“Why do I reject it? Because you are getting obvious every day.”
Xiao Ce raised his sword eyebrows, the amused arched lips and blinking foxy eyes were shut on the spot, he can’t argue anymore he thought of the moment.
“This is a slap to my face, how can I still come to see her with this kind of face?”
Chu Qiao laughs and seems he slapped Xiao Ce’s face three thousand times and looks at his clumsy bumbling face.
Chu Qiao is waiting for any reply but it seems there is none.
So she dismissed her best friend in a casual way.
“If you come again tomorrow asking the same thing, I won’t be afraid to invade your chambers and seduce you to kill you.”
Xiao Ce smiled and tickled with his romantic feelings towards Chu Qiao, he started to show a gloomy eye, sincere but sad, said.
“I think I like to be seduced. But the killing part, I don’t believe your hands will harm someone you dearly loved in the past.”
Xiao Ce just gave away a memory of the past to the beauty. But shifted his facial expressions, he squints his eyes giving Chu Qiao an eye to eye, back to a mocking tone, he said.
“Hey, do we really know each other in the past?”
The foxy eyes are to die for, beamed on her then back to his serious face, he added: “I’ll make sure I am ready. I will wait for you.”
The Beauty Emperor laughs out loud and left Xue Fu street cheerfully.
The Royal guards do not even understand but who would dare to ask the Beauty Emperor?
Seems this are all mixed signals Chu Qiao needs to decode and understand.
She finally dismissed the thought.
“So what now? This is tiring. I am so tired of the Beauty Emperor’s role-playing.”
But in the corner of her mind, shouts out.
“Try, for one night. You might find the answers you want to know. Besides, it seems the Beauty Emperor not only gave his approval but insists for goddamn sake!!!”
Chu Qiao thinks this is crazy but maybe if she starts to bring the knife at his chambers, Xiao Ce may stop pestering Xue Fu street.
She laughs heartily, as she ends the happy thoughts.
***
Days and nights turn into months and months into a year.
Xiao Ce has never been any happier whenever he visits the tomb of the Phoenix Empress.
He thinks he will be single forever.
Sun Di asks him: “Your Majesty, why do you keep on mourning about her when she is alive and well?”
“She is the love of my life and yet I can only watch her in a distance. I am still dreaming until now because she is still under my care. She chooses to live in Xue Fu Street, took a simple life and never dared to come and talk to me.”
Xiao Ce turns to sad eyes and he looks at the empty mausoleum of the Phoenix Empress.
“And you often come to see her in person, yet you disguise yourself as a common man just to look after her,” said Sun Di.
“How can I stop loving her, when loving her means she has to die every day in my heart like this…” Xiao Ce couldn’t stop to every word that comes out of his mouth.
Sun Di understands he replied.
“That is deep your Majesty, do you really have to punish yourself this way? Why don’t you just go and tell her the truth? I think she is also waiting for you to come back to the former you.”
“Really?” Xiao Ce smiles raises his beautiful eyebrows and said.
“General, you never fail to uplift me and you just know the words I want to hear.”
Sun Di smiles bitterly and said.
“I think the Majesty has been very lonely for long, tell me if there is a way of happiness I can contribute for you.
Xiao Ce’s eyes bloomed like it is the beautiful budding flower said.
“My happiness is to see Qiao Qiao marry Yuwen Yue. How is this possible when the cold Qinghai Prince does not even come and visit the Khan Road to the Sky? He must return my favor don’t you think?”
Sun Di beamed at him and said.
“This is impossible happiness, your Majesty. Why do you disown your own happiness and take yourself out of the equation and nominate the Master ice cube?”
“Understand this.”
Xiao Ce speaking in terms of his heart said further.
“I had my chance, and my dream came true for a day but every time a dream comes true, the gods snatches it away. I got tired of it. I am so tired of making dreams come true. Let it be a dream and this empty mausoleum is my reality.”
Sun Di cannot form any words to appease the Beauty Emperor’s heart he said.
“Very well, may your Majesty perform this celestial favor so well that you may reap the good rewards whether in this life or in the afterlife.”
Xiao Ce heard what he likes to hear tapped Sun Di’s shoulders and said.
“You just be my side and be loyal to me. That’s all what it takes.”
Sun Di nodded at Xiao Ce and they took their horses went back to Daoming Palace.
***
Although the beauty lived a quiet and low profile life, there are days that some of the former comrades visited the newly opened hotel.
He Xiao in his disguise came to deliver fresh fruits and flowers, he said to Mei Xiang.
“Please give this to General Chu.”
Chu Qiao received He Xiao deliveries then reads a short note.
“General Chu, if you want to come in secret, please meet your Xuili in Tang Jing mountains.”
After the civil unrest in Liang Empire, the Xuili army was driven to the farthest of Tang Jing mountains and settled in the forest.
The army helped a lot in terms of fighting the insurgency in the main city and lost almost half of its population during their battle from the third to second prefectures.
They were not able to wipe out all of the former Empress Yuan’s alliances but defeated General Sui. He Xiao finally ascertain his loyalty to the Throne.
While Prince Luo was captured and detained in the secret prison of Liang, the Empress Yuan’s elusiveness escaped the bloody paths but died during the Empress Phoenix enthronement.
Although Xuili army proved their loyalty to the present Emperor, they were responsible for General Sui’s death this upturn put them in political and unstable support of the Liang Empire’s ministers and noble clans.
Hence, Xiao Ce decommissions the Xuili army and passed a decree to place them in concentration camps on top of Tang Jing mountains.
Not one outsider is allowed to trespass.
In reality, Xuili army should look like they received the punishment from the Beauty Emperor for the death of General Sui. But the death of the respectable Duke of Liang made Xiao Ce’s reign gain peace and stability of his Throne. Again,
Xiao Ce mastered the public eye in putting his masks, the Xuili’s punishment became one of Xuili’s retirement haven. Indeed, you can never say a punishment is always negative and a reward is always positive when Xiao Ce continues to play his pantomime.
“Okay this is it!”
Chu Qiao burns He Xiao’s note.
She does not want to boss around but she likes to know the situation in Xiuli Army she said.
“Can I drop by at Xuili camp and just become a ghost?”
“Ping’An bring me my horse. I have work to do.” Chu Qiao is putting on her winter boots, she looks stunning. She stood up and put on her long dark bloody hoodie.
Before Ping’An can speak, Chu Qiao added: “And shut up your mouth, just do as I say!”
Ping’An did not complain but prepares two horses, he cannot let Chu Qiao ride alone.
“Master Chu, the horse is waiting outside.”
Chu Qiao went outside but saw two horses waiting, not one. Ping’An went beside the other horse, said: “I will be in stealth mode, you go and do not worry about me.”
Chu Qiao wrinkled her brows and said: “Who said I would ride alone?”
The youngster’s head down, look up straight to the Master and said: “Are you sure Master? I can ride with you?”
Chu Qiao climb on her horse and on a sarcastic tone, said: “Are you deaf or what? You want to repeat every word I just said?”
Ping’An climbs the horse too.
Hee Yah!
Chu Qiao tapped the horse side and the two warm bodies in the fast run.
After 6 hours, the two warm bodies finally arrives in the Tang Jing mountains but they are still far from the main gate. Chu Qiao first time seeing it this close, she said: “Is this Xuili’s concentration camp? This is a horrible place.”
Suddenly the hundreds of mirrors turn to 180 degrees and the burning torches reflected the light below and before anyone can make a move Ping’An jumped from his horse and used its cape to sweep all of auto crossbow arrows fired to Chu Qiao. Martial arts is really excellent. Chu Qiao is impressed.
Chu Qiao pretending not really surprised at all, said: “Impressive, you know all of these things?”
Ping’An bowed to her Master, said: “Yes, Master Chu. I know all of the planted stratagems around this horrible place.”
“Hmm..good. Take me there and make sure we are alive before any of this lures exhaust our energies.”
Chu Qiao about to walk when Ping’An warned her: “Master Chu, you have to stop right there.”
“After the Beauty Emperor’s miracle escape from the near-death experience, this is the first project he focused on. Follow where my foot slips on and we are both going to arrive safely at the beautiful paradise resting on top of this mountain.”
Ping’An also said to Chu Qiao: “Master, when we reach the top, you will know why.”
“You can tell it now?” Chu Qiao on her chuckle and teasing voice.
Ping’An knows many things he said: “It was primarily built as an observatory prefecture. where you can see the shooting stars in a clear sky, see the harsh winter lands of Yanbei, and behold the Great wall that leads to Qinghai. Everything around this perimeters is not-so-nice and not-so-friendly as he always says.
Chu Qiao smirks at Ping’An, said: “You really know the Beauty Emperor so well, let’s hurry up then. I want to see it before night falls.”
A pontoon bridge? Chu Qiao shouted at Ping’An.
“Yes, Master. No one can pass except if Xuili opens the pontoon bridge and please be quiet.”Ping’An whistled like a bird and suddenly the birds copied his whistle.
Chu Qiao amazed at the singing Cangwu birds, she said.
“The trill of the Cangwu birds! WOW!”
Yes, of course. Master Chu, everyone in Xuili have to practice the trill of Cangwu birds, or they won’t enter this so-called paradise forest.
Chu Qiao suspects that Master Xie Tai Shan’s lodge is near this Tang Jing mountain because she recalls, this location is between the borders of Liang and Wei Empire, where many Cangwu birds natural habitat reside.
After the trill of Cangwu birds that lasted for 30 minutes, all of a sudden the mountain became quiet.
A squeaking noise suddenly heard, the mossy wrapped with wild, delicate forest flowers pontoon bridge slowly took all the time to reach the other side. Like a puzzle, the short pontoon bridge pointed to a 180-degree position and extended a little bit further to where they stood. Chu Qiao thought.
“There is a special mechanism attached that only a Mohist master can create and design.”
He Xiao was actually waiting on the other side, said: “Welcome General Chu Qiao to Xuili Armies concentration camp.”
“Shut up He Xiao!” Chu Qiao smiled at the handsome and gorgeous as ever Xuili Deputy. He Xiao laughs for a moment, said: “Thanks so much for coming. This is still unbelievable General.”
Chu Qiao frowns, said: “Are you going to keep me here waiting all night?”
He Xiao laughs, responds: “Ah my apologies, General Chu, in fact, we have prepared a short table gathering for you.”
“How did you know I am coming today?” Chu Qiao not really surprised and knows.
He Xiao looks at Ping’An he said: “From Yanbei to Liang, he is the best spy and person of General Chu. I trust him. How’s the turkey on fire General Chu?”
Ping’An smiles as he followed them as the two walks to the Concentration camp and when they arrived left and right Lueitenant officers Ge Qi and Wu Danyu welcomed them.
“General Chu what a pleasant surprise.” Ge Qi handed Chu Qiao, He Xiao, and Ping’An Jade goblets
“Welcome once again my General,” said Wu Danyu and he raised the jade goblet in the air and an act of tossing to Chu Qiao while everyone else followed.
The surprise visit turned into a reunion celebration. Chu Qiao had never been happier meeting his former comrades and talking to them like it was like yesterday.
They received the rations and armaments that Chu Qiao sent through Zao Baocung while she was working closely with the Moon Kingdom to elevate the economic status.
He Xiao took many small spirit tablet necklaces made of wood, hanged and displayed in the Xuili’s banner flag pole.
There are the engraved names of the brave and fallen of Xuili’s renowned firefox dogs armies.
Chu Qiao paid respects and wrote Chinese inscriptions to the ground to honor their memories.
“从美丽到灰烬，勇敢与堕落永远不会忘记”
“From Beauty to ashes, the brave and the fallen is never forgotten.”
After that day, Chu Qiao has been in open contact with Xuili army. Occasionally she sits with the officers and hears every news from Yanbei’s hostile attacks in between Yanming Guan Pass with the help of Prince Yuan Yang of Wei.
The two forces joined together and fortified their alliances with the end goal of creating a huge impact of slab opponent force while Wei’s Prince Yuan Che’s whose stationed in the frontier defending its walls left a deep hole after the split of their forces.
The Yanming Guan Pass is a strategic ground that Wei cannot lose its control or it will collapse its major frontiers and weakens the Wei empire’s security control.
It can also open the Great Summer Empire’s vulnerability to attacks plundering the small cities but it cannot destroy Chang’An.
Chang’An remains a fortified city as long as Great Summer dynasty rules, where the Eyes of God was put into an entire clock rework mechanism and activating the vilest defender the Blackguard Empire of Bathuja family could still perform mass destruction around the Hong Chuan city, amidst its vast nomad plateaus.
Prince Yuan Yang knows this very well and he dare not to attack after the last encounter. But the King of Yanbei is ambitious, he wants to try all means of breaking its fortified walls and bring it to ashes.
Yan Xun’s dark plots cannot be quenched even said.
“Even if the Beauty army were to collide and blocks the Black Eagle cavalry, who won’t forgive anyone who comes in the way of The World.”
♥♥♥
Chapter 082
♥Author♥Angel♥Chua♥
Beguiled King (08.12.2021 edited)
Qinghai is cold and snow is thick, so is Great Summer.
The Great Summer Emperor reads the news and states: “Commercial warfare.”
Suddenly a finger is tapping the golden table as the divine Emperor thinks deeply about the situation.
After the disappearance of the Wei’s crown princess Xiao Ba, another problem surfaces.
Tai Wei interrupted and said: “Your Majesty, in other words, there is Trade War.”
The Great Summer Emperor may have heard it the first time but not for Yuwen Yue. For he has been exposed with western culture trade practices allowing him to grab the rebound of goods and services and deplete Great Summer’s black market sources.
Not to mention, the illegal trade of slave labor were slowed down causing a clamor among the Great Summer Empire’s aristocrats veins who are eager to know who is behind the stoppage of their usual activities.
The usual Wei and Yuwen Aristocrats activity of buying slaves have declined the manpower needed for elite households. Also, almost half of the storehouses in Wei hasn’t been replenished in time.
Thus, scarcity report was written by the Ministry of Agriculture enough to place the Emperor into the uncomfortable position of introspective thinking, said.
“This cannot go on or we will exhaust Xiaoqi armies supplies and the people of Wei into infighting.”
“Yes, your grace, aren’t you going summon the Eyes of God?” said Tai Wei.
“The Eyes of God has been passive since then, the Yuwen household must have known this in advance yet did not play its role to know the cause. Sometimes, I would like to believe that rumors in the marketplace than the reports I am reading in this table.”
Tai Wei bowed his head to the Emperor he said: “Your Highness, may I ask you something?”
“Ask.” The Emperor took the calligraphy brush and starts to write.
“Have you heard about the Black Sun Pirate and the White Robinhood?”
The Emperor continued to write and did not answer Tai Wei but gave a rhetoric look in his writings, raised one of his eyebrows, he finally said: “I heard about the rumors that the Black Sun Pirate escaped the blades of Yanbei. To be specific, he is from the esteemed but slain Ouyang family of the Northland Yanbei.”
Your Highness, you heard these sort of stories, do you believe this rumor without proven evidence? Tai Wei politely asks the Emperor but the Emperor continues to display a cold face.
After a while, the Wei Emperor asked Tai Wei: “And the White Robinhood, what do you know about him?”
Tai Wei does not want to tell senseless information to the Emperor but wants to answer His Highness said: “I heard he is like a ghost of the past who came back to steal all of the time that his enemies took from him.”
The Emperor stopped his writings and gave Tai Wei a formal face. But suddenly, the wrinkles in his eyes followed a burst of loud laughter in his mouth: “Ha…Ha…Ha…”
“Tai Wei how old are you? You still listen to bedtime stories?” The scene is relaxed but Tai Wei is anxious, for he did not expect the burst of laughter from the Emperor.
“Tell me his name,” said the Emperor.
Tai Wei is not comfortable becomes more anxious, he cannot say the name according to the palace protocols, the rumors came from the palace ministry of scullery.
The Emperor sensed that Tai Wei is thinking too much, said: “Come on, sometimes we have to be aware of these rumors. I want to know what is his name.”
Tai Wei cannot back out from this discussion he said: “It is forbidden to utter this name according to the decree of Your Highness.”
The Emperor shook his head from left to right, smiled so ugly, said: “Are you disobeying me or following an outdated decree?”
Spoken softly but the face of the Emperor is not happy. Tai Wei was left in confusion unable to say any response.
“Was it the late Yuwen heir?” The Emperor is still swaying his head from left to right and looked at him in dismay.
“Your Highness, when you say outdated decree, are you retracting the decree officially today? After all, it is but a rumor, you should not pay attention to it.” Tai Wei wanted to dismiss or even sway the matter to avoid more discussion.
“But why do I feel like I wanted to believe that the dead can rise from the grave?” Suddenly, the Emperor is feeling alive and wants to have more dialogues but Tai Wei wanted to avoid discussing the matter.
“Your Majesty, whatever you wanted to believe, do not forget that we need hard facts to support it. You cannot settle in this palace rumors especially if it involves the Yuwen nobles,” said Tai Wei.
“Hmmm…” The Great Summer Emperor thought for a while and said.
“The passiveness of the Yuwen household says a lot and can attest to this palace rumors that the ghost of the past is alive and he is collecting every Yuwen debt to regain back its lordship. In fact, it is the noblest thing to do and if this is true, he must have put the responsibility to redeem himself. Another fact, I have been dreaming about this part to come to reality and it looks like the heavens allowed it to happen at this time.”
“Tai Wei send this letter to the Eyes of God, I must know if the Yuwen heir is truly alive.”
The Emperor stood up and walk towards the corridor outside the Throne room.
***
The dumping of foreign currency had affected largely the main grass dynasties that led to the depreciation of the Wei rich lords ability to run their business and economy inside Great Summer.
While Qinghai crown prince Ra Yue leading the series of retaliation and counter-retaliation to control the trade war between the Wei and Qinghai Empire, Yanbei remains untouched and unaffected.
The Liang State and Huai Song were the beneficiaries of their Yan benefactors, therefore, their economy still performs a stable state despite the measures of Qinghai controlling all the routes of the sea, competition with the foreign markets imposed tariffs and non-tariffs barriers to restrict the entry of goods from other countries straight to their own Qinghai markets.
In other words, no one may buy and sell these exports or imports of goods if they do not pass through Qinghai markets first.
Yanbei may have expanded their influence over Ximeng and took over Liang commerce through the secret chamber commerce called the Datong Way.
While the Wei Empire remained stagnant with their established black markets, they can almost dictate which of the grass dynasties will struggle with famine and lack.
But these black markets and illegal trades were later on raided by the Black Sun Pirate and introduced their ruffian presence by launching voyages to conquer the seas.
These pirates are very cruel and cunning, putting on baits that drove thousands of boats and ships and took over them to control the port-to-port trade.
Their boss called the White Robinhood once said.
Whoever controls the sea, controls the world’s wealth.
“Reporting to your Highness, the grass economy of Yanbei have a steady flow as Liang Empire and Huai Song State benefits from your bestowed gracious efforts,” said Meng Feng.
Yuwen Yue was at ease to hear the report, he nodded at the spy and waved his hands to dismiss her. Meng Feng did not go yet, said: Master I have to tell you this.
Yuwen Yue suddenly looked at her direction and gave him a cold look said: “What do you have to tell?”
“Xiaoqi spies may have been lurking around the local warehouses and found our workers and their children. I am sure their next steps would be to report to the Seventh Prince of Wei (Yuan Che).” Meng Feng still on her knees waiting for Yuwen Yue’s words.
Yuwen Yue was not surprised at all. In fact, he secretly hopes that his former Commander in Chief finds him in order. He also knows that it is just a matter of time and Xiaoqi’s supplies of food and shelter will be in scarcity. “There is so much to do,” he thought to himself.
Yuwen Yue said.
When the cat becomes hungry, will it look for a mouse and its cheese? When this happens, will you not protect the mouse and its cheese?”
Meng Feng answered Yuwen Yue.
“We will have to defend the parents and the children and the storehouses but certainly, we will be like ants biting a giant’s feet.”
“That is not your problem to think about.”
Yuwen Yue paused and relaxed his tense mood continued to say.
“But this is good. You have brought this into my attention. It is good to bite the giant’s feet for a short while. Whilst, waiting for the white rabbit balloons enforcements don’t you think?”
Meng Feng cannot hold it anymore she let the chuckling sound escape from her lips to the ears of Yuwen Yue, she cannot imagine what are these white rabbit balloons can do to save the ants biting in the giant’s feet.
Yuwen Yue gave her a cold face, he heard her chuckle so he said.
“I do not have to explain all of these things but trust that whoever is behind your back is not an ordinary but elite troops.”
**
The smell of fresh bearskin issued in the air as the King of the Black Hawk Cavalry strides his footsteps to enter Yanbei’s so-called War Room Council.
The Yan Generals has been noisy discussing the attacks and strategy to conquer the Yan Mingguan Pass. The War Room Council were busily looking at the Ximeng Map when suddenly Yan Xun violently crumpled the map and tears it piece by piece in front of them.
The War Room Council again gave the Yanbei King a blank stare.
One of the Yan General’s complained.
“This is blunt. This ancient map is handed down from our ancestors to our generation just to become a trash today? Help me understand.”
Yan Xun squinted his eyes did not bother to answer the question.
Like he committed a crime to the Yan Generals eyes, it looks like they wanted to ambush him tonight.
Now to complete the day, he did more worst than tearing the old ancient maps of Yan he said.
“A’Jing the lamp.”
Yan Xun opened his lips displaying a debonaire smile with a mocking eye in front of the Yan Generals suddenly picks up a map’s piece and starts to burn it in the lamp.
After it, Yan Xun made sure everyone’s eyes look at it, he drops the burning map piece into the ground.
The fire spread in the ground and burned all of the thousand years maps of Yanbei.
“Looks dramatic,” said Cao Meng Tong but he likes what Yan Xun did to the old map, although he cannot understand the logic or predict his next moves.
The other Yan generals can only stare in this horrible incident but cannot utter any words of disappointments, shrug off their shoulders and said slyly.
“This is the end of Yanbei.”
In his formal face, Yan Xun did not blink his eyes, took the lamp from A’Jings hands and raised it to let the Yan Generals see his handsome now antic face.
He gave an evil smile to everyone and muttered.
“Why do you have those kinds of faces over me? Did I made a crime to the ancestors?”
One of the oldest yet most sage Yan General came forward and said.
“We have been following this map for a thousand years. It led this Empire to its former glories, to its success and wealth, but your hands found a way to tear them like it is no value at all. Today it is just a piece of trash, but burning them? This now turns into ash.”
Yan Xun couldn’t hide the musing in his face, he clapped his hands, said.
“Bravo! I knew you would dare to do a speech like this. Isn’t that you are the oldest of this War Room Council. But you were not able to save any of the Yan grass cities or Yan blood except the one in front of you?”
After Yan Xun gave the oldest Yan General slaps of shame, everyone’s face becomes uglier as they swallow every word that comes out of Yan Xun’s mouth.
Tonight, they will have more blunts than it did yesterday, they whispered.
“We are fucked,” said the General Cao Meng Tong.
“What? You are the only one who is fucked here, do not mention or even think about me in it,” said one of the Yan General.
Cao Meng Tong looked at the Yan General and said, “does he know about Huan Huan?”
The Yan General pulled a dagger beside him and pointed to his side, said: “If this Datong secret goes out tonight, I will be the first one to cut your neck!”
As the War Room Council hold their breaths and control their tongues, Yan Xun confidently walks towards the old Yan General and whispers.
“Don’t you think its time for a new map that has no Datong in it?”
Yan Xun suddenly put his fingers in his mouth and whistled.
The youngster servants marched into the War Room Council and spread the carpet-like map. Before it was burned, the old Map was placed in the wooden table.
This time the new map was hanged in the wall of the War Room Council and behind its wall was hanging lamps to that even at night can be illuminated.
All eyes were glued to the new map and everyone was astonished because the brooks and mountains, rivers and valleys, command post and even the Nada Palace in the XuiXui mountains were copied as exactly as it is.
The materials used are genius, the artist who made this true to life map inlaid in the carpet-like fabric material is really amazing.
It is also as big as the entire wall of the War Room Council and everyone forgets about their regrets and heartaches of the old map.
“Come closer and feel the difference. This is not a cheap map”, said Yan Xun.
The Yan Generals came closer and tried to touch it, others smelled the fabric and said.
“This is no ordinary map, it has been dipped in n gold and silver metallic compounds.
While Cao Meng Tong said.
“I can smell fresh blood in it.”
“Now we can begin to form Yan strategies and attacks. Using this map will ensure our accurate locations, calculate distance travels, and here…”
Yan Xun is pointing a new location that looks like local warehouses with small huts added.
“This is new, same time an interesting one. I have just added in the map.”
A’Jing explain the terrain we must step on, said Yan Xun.
The handsome King threw himself in the main couch made of suede fabric and relax a bit.
We think but not entirely sure, the Xiaoqi camp seems to have built the large storehouses in this area.
A’Jing used his index finger and pointed out the exact location.
Next, we think in this strategic pass, these storehouses were built to reinforce the Xiaoqi camp.
Cao Meng Tong went curious asked.
“Why would they build such a storehouse that is hardly passable and hard to reach from everyone’s eyes and feet? And let me see, its close to the land of deadly scorpions and venomous snakes of Qinghai Empire.”
Swaying his head Cao Meng Tong cannot get the logic of such storehouse.
“You have good points.”
A’jing started to stir the interest of the Yan Generals.
Yan Xun is all ears but seems not minding at all.
Another one post an opinion said.
“Since General A’Jing said earlier, they think but not entirely sure, it means maybe this is a decoy storehouse meant to confuse or a trap location reserved for the killing event.”
Another Yan general spoke and said.
“I am thinking, a new troop presence was encamping this new location. Troops that we have never heard or known all about.”
Yan Xun suddenly got up and said.
“This is it! I knew Yan is never out of think tanks. How can we confirm your pool of thoughts?
“Send spies!”
A female voice rang the ears of the War Room Council.
It is rather an urgent directive and not a mere suggestion.
“Ah, the feather girl! Were you late?” said A’Jing.
Zhong Yu seems to have been observing the entire drama scene earlier and this bloody strategic discussion with the new Yanbei map and she is forsaking the idea that Yan Xun’s word is likely a joke when she heard the whisper: “Don’t you think its time for a new map that has no Datong in it?”
***
Every path of Yanbei leaders, generals, military troops and even its Yan citizen has been forced and pushed to take the path of loyalty test.
Recalling the forsaken Xuili army, the former renowned firefox dogs of Yan Schicheng stripped off to the last of their core and oath of loyalty to their own flag that forced to move out of Yanbei and settle into the not so nice and not so much friendly land.
Now it is time for the Datong Way, it has never been put or tasted the test to the path of loyalty until today.
If Qinghai planned the Moon Kingdom extinction, Yanbei started to arrange the funeral party to cremate the Datong Way.
Even if Wei successfully deployed the Blackguards mass destruction over the grass empire of Yan, there is a seed that has been set apart to take over the cold harsh lands of Yanbei.
This new seed is like a stubborn grass that grew in this vast graveyard slain empire. Under the protection of Wu Daoya and the non-governmental elite spies slash underworld spies Zhong Yu and Viper, Yanbie is likely to flourish in a new regime that takes over the future of its Yan citizens.
The secret chamber of commerce or the Datong Way was mainly composed by its loyal subjects like the Yanbei
Military Generals, filthy rich merchant traders of the elite business class men from Yan nobles, kept several secrets equivalent to the value of their blood.
Even if the Yan royal family has suffered contempt and annihilation from the Great Summer the Datong Way’s vision is about continuation without distraction.
The last history should cause the Datong Way to reflect and should not forget that Great Summer’s grass mower Blackguards of the Batuha State will one day trim and cut Yanbei’s tall grass.
The Yan royal family gained so much affection from its Yan people spreading its wings across Chang’an, the capital of Wei.
It is not above suspicion that one day shall rise to take over Wei state.
Even if all the Yan royal family swears and offers the last drop of blood just to prove their loyalty to Great Summer throne, in reality, they were never seen as a friend but always a potential rival that won’t think twice to strengthen their grip of the Great Summer throne.
Therefore, the mass destruction is in itself becomes a regular agenda and Yan citizens will not survive unless a seed from Datong Way shall guarantee a sprout in the future.
The Datong way understands this, the rise and fall, the losses.
For as long as the Datong Way shovels the trade and economy of every state underground, this ensures their vision can be achieved at any course of time.
***
A thumping sound was heard from a table full of crumpled snow papers.
The Master’s hand seems cannot finalize a response to the letter and prefers to wallow himself in darkness, cold, alone and fuming with beautiful hatred.
Yuwen Gao wanted to reply to the letter of the Emperor however, he cannot find the suitable words to explain the Eyes of God passiveness.
It is clear, he deceived the Emperor twice. First his fake death. Now the fake death of the Yuwen heir. How is he supposed to explain further?
He must cut his head or drink poison and maybe this would have made his life easier.
When the Emperor learned about this fake death, all he deserves was to be called a traitor to the Empire. However, it still remains in a shrouded mystery that the Emperor made the last call an hour before Yuwen Huai to cancel the execution of the Uncle of the Fourth branch Yuwen household.
Even if Yuwen Gao did not enter the public trial called the Shen Jin Gong Execution, Wei Guang reasoned out, the Shen Jin Gong is a sacred execution fit for the Royals, though the Yuwens are considered to be of noble class household, they do not meet certain criteria’s predetermined execution.
Yuwen Gao does not have relatives left in the Yuwen Fourth branch household.
The Eyes of God was also abandoned by its slaves and servants. After the canceled execution, Yuwen Huai was exiled to the farthest north while Yuwen Gao was imprisoned for half a year.
**
Two swift spies just finished looking at the terrain when they took off his extended telescopic device made of steel and wood, nodded to each other.
Suddenly a sharp wind came to follow their trail and revealed two arrows trailing their backs.
Time is in a hurry to seal their fate today and one of the spy’s back was shot and died on the spot.
The other spy looks calm did not mind the dead comrade and went to push a lever from his waist.
The spy seemed to have defied gravity, floated in the air, fast and smooth he is now trailing horizontal zip line course but pushed another lever from his waist.
He twirled and transferred on the other side then cut the first rope now trailing a vertical zip line from the other side of the mountain.
The execution is perfect and flawless.
Meng Feng arrived late in the spy’s location, saw a dead body.
The hunting today is shot on the spot but missed the other target.
She took off the arrows from the dead body and took the evidence and hid it in her backpack.
***
Meanwhile, the seventh prince received the spy report and twitches his palms.
He is possibly going to order the Xiaoqi army to raid the local warehouses found in the hidden valley of YanMing Guan Strategic pass and find out who they are.
Yuan Che’s infallible mind is likely to expect whether they are an adversary or potential ally.
He would like to think the second opinion to become at ease but must prepare for the first and loses the ease.
“Ah, this is going to be a mind wrecking situation if I stay here and do not scrutinize the latest development of any facilities mounted at my perimeters,”
Yuan Che finally approves the thought in his mind and pass an order to the Xiaoqi Generals.
Yuan Che calls for an emergency meeting and opens it like this.
“How many of you will think that we have an enemy closer to us than we know?”
General Xue answered.
“Your Highness, based on the spy report, I think they are not new enemies but possibly not a new friend as well. I have seen the maps where the local warehouses were mounted. We all know the hidden valley is impassable, almost impenetrable.”
One of the Xiaoqi generals nudge, said.
“If it never existed before and now exists, we can call it a ghost town.
Yuan Che look at the General in confusion and the other generals and General Xue looks so lost with themselves too.
The general continued his half meant joke and said.
“For only ghosts can enter that area. It is highly airtight, hermetic in nature unless our friend or foe has an airborne unit who can breach its skies, then they are still considered flesh and blood.”
General Xue thinks he is genius said.
“I am buying this even if its an expensive thought.”
General Xue nailed Yuan Che’s suspicion veins when all of them heard.
“Pass the decree to Cipher 1, Xiaoqi shall attack the next day, at dawn!”
Everyone knows what a Cipher 1 code is all about.
It contains the Seventh Prince jade pass to be surrendered to the Great Summer Emperor and does not need to approve it.
This also means that crown prince Yuan Song will be forced to oversee the Xiaoqi camp while Yuan Che does its grinding in securing the frontier.
Yuan Che wants to see this hidden valley himself even if it’s highly considered as a suicide mission.
The casualties were already expected but not projected to happen as high-security measures are to be performed to protect the Commander in Chief who volunteered for himself.
It is a no turning back event.
***
The Great Summer Emperor wants to laugh and cry as well after he received the Cipher 1 code.
It cannot be questioned, the authority is firm and resolute as he reads the seal of the Seventh Prince. The emperor knows his son may have a heavy reason upon his decision to surrender his jade pass.
For it guarantees no safe return but it is kept within the measure of maximum security to ensure the safe return of the Seventh Prince.
The Thirteenth Prince received the decree from his father, it is earnest and must for him to take over Xiaoqi camp as he touches the seal of the Seventh Prince.
Yuan Song who is fighting lots of imbalances in his royal house after the crown princess disappearance is forced to take on the warrior garment and leave the crown prince palace
After the disappearance of Xiao Ba, Yuan Song wants to declare she is dead. The people of Wei, whether noble or slaves did not like the idea because her real body was not found.
The Yingge Hospital of the Yuwen Household performed post mortem of the body found at the crime scene and handed over the result to Wei’s Justice Council.
After a series of debate in Yuwen Huia’s justice council meeting with the Wei valve circle, Yingge Hospital sent a press release the next day.
It shocked everyone else in Great Summer.
Princess Chun’er did not believe as well that Xiao Ba is dead but abducted. She thinks it is an inside job and someone from Great Summer Palace is the main perpetrator.
“I know you hate Xiao Ba little brother. Did you do this to her?” Princess Chun’er was curious to know her brother’s reaction.
Yuan Song was surprised with her sister’s remarks said.
“Big sister, I thought we knew each other since birth? Even if I have a bad heart towards her, I won’t ever do such vile thing. I am a noble by blood and at heart. Though I can choose to fight whether the right or wrong way, only a savage beast can do such a thing and I am not a savage. Remember my place, I am the Crown prince of Wei, the Great Summer of this Empire.”
Princes Chun’er became serious as the simple curiosity turned into a matter of the empire talks, said.
“Then if you are to put to death any of your close royal family how will you perform it? Shen Jin Gong?”
“No.” Yuan Song cleared his throat just to make sure Princess Chun’er hears this clear he continued.
“I will go for silent lethal killing. And everything can be arranged in the wind for the sake of the peace of the land.”
Princess Chun’er considered this answer very seriously and thinks her brother is not the same man before.
When the crown prince Yuan Song about to depart from Great Summer Palace, Yuwen Huai came with his men for the send-off ceremony.
Princess Chun’er came in between while Yuwen Huai bows and greets, “Your Highness, it is a good day to see you again.”
“My pleasure,” said Chun’er and she walks past Yuwen Huai to put on Yuan Song’s damask cape.
“Little brother, please do not be stupid Prince.” Chun’er smiles and taps his shoulder.
“And please do not become a dull princess. Can I expect that Great Summer is still Great Summer when I come back?” Yuan Song slightly hugged his sister and looked at Yuwen Huai.
Yuwen Huai handed a book to Yuan Song and said: “Your Highness, your protocol guide is found in this book. If the crown prince follows it according to the laws and tradition, it will lead your mission to political success.”
For the military success, who can I expect to guide me?
“I, Your Highness.” General Bali was approaching to join the Seventh Prince envoy. The Duke of the Batuha family has never been this looking fearsome and handsome even if the gray hair is already showing in its hairline.
Yuan Song smiles and said: “I never expect that you are still this active in service General. General Bali bowed in front of the crown prince and waits for his command.
General Bali, you will have a lot of work to do and teach this novice military commander in chief said Chun’er.
“I have political, military but who will be my counsel about the economy?” jokingly said by Yuan Song.
Yuwen Huai laughed and said: “Your Highness, you will be taught along the way when you meet the Black Sun Pirate and the White Robinhood.”
After Yuwen Huai makes it all legal and binding, Yuan Song’s royal envoy performed the necessary military protocols for the send-off ceremony. Separation and formation of troops were neatly arranged from crown prince royal guards while the military envoy of Yuan Che accepted the chain of command from Yuan Song as the new Commander in Chief of Xiaoqi camp for an indefinite time.
The send-off ceremony lasted for a while but not long.
Not so long, Yuan Song and the Great Summer of the Seventh Prince started to whip their horses and dust shows in the grounds of the Great Summer Palace where the Great Summer Emperor is far fetched, watching from the outside throne seat.
“Your Majesty, do you have anything to say?” Ask by Tai Wei sensing the Emperor’s staring eyes, he is like looking at his most beloved son pitifully.
“No. I have nothing to say. I just realized he is a grown-up man now, where he used to play the Great Summer Palace ground when he was still a child. Now he is like a piece of meat ready to be devoured by the world. I hope I have prepared him more than what the enemy can do to him. I hope I have given him enough wisdom he can use to win this battle.”
Tai Wei turned the serious conversation into not so serious one replied shortly.
“Indeed, your Majesty, the Crown Prince has now reached one’s prime life.
The Great Summer Emperor responded.
“There is one thing I have not told him, and that is, He is literally alone in this world. No one will come to rescue him except himself. And whoever sits in this Throne is always like an animal ready to be slaughtered.”
Tai Wei sensed the Great Summer Emperor’s father’s heart said.
“Do you want me to turn off the Scribes in writing this?”
“No, let it be written in the official log. I want my son to see the real eyes of this world.”
Said the Emperor and he stood up to walk towards the Chisui lake.
Chun’er saw her father with a sad walk.
They have not talked since the day his father pardoned her sins but Chun’er does not want to force his father to talk to her. Instead, she said.
“I will wait patiently for the day you can call me again as your daughter.”
Sounds of mighty horse hooves heard.
The dust and grass dews were carved in the ground as their footprints run on it.
***
Two figures dressed their military uniform in kowtow position. The deputy is behind the back ready to defend or attack. How can the Beauty Emperor refuse the Civet cat’s request?
This morning, military communication was passed to Liang’s Military forces.
It is tagged as Urgent.
Xiao Ce has to read it within four hours and if the communication won’t reach the Emperor in due time, a rampant danger is looming to the Empire’s security.
“Your Majesty, it is time.”
Chu Qiao of the Beauty Army
“You finally came with those lovely winter boots,” Xiao Ce wanted to buy more time, for he knows Qiao Qiao is asking something that would eternally break his heart.
Chu Qiao remained in her kowtow position and said.
“Your Majesty, we have served you for long and have followed all of your commands. This event is not new to you as we have been preparing for it along. May the heavens respond to you in a thousand rainfall, may he bless your courtyards with beautiful days ahead and your fields promise you a bountiful harvest. In my deep respect and honor to you, please accept this humble gift.”
One of his servants took of the beautiful silk fabric and revealed a birdcage full of beautiful alive amber phantom butterflies. Xiao Ce held its breath as he sees these beautiful butterflies, he said.
“The only butterfly who lives in deep rainforests, its crepuscularity makes it unseen in the sunlight. I should be transparent and so the world can see the other side?”
Xiao Ce knew this bittersweet time is not far from the future. Even though he rehearsed so many times on how to react and not to show a gloomy face, he always fails to put on his masks.
Speaking in terms of his heart, this means, he will have to finally unveil the curtains of destiny and show the world how he cared for the Beauty Army and its Beauty General.
He intended to keep them to this Liang’s lost paradise, sunny rainforests, and under the fading moonlight.
Aside from giving the Beauty Army a wonderful homeland, what about the beauty’s heart?
What can he offer to make the beauty’s heart well?
Chu Qiao did not respond. She lets Xiao Ce decides if he will allow the Beauty Army to go out of Liang’s Border and become independent on their own.
Some of the Beauty Armies men have already married Liang’s finest women. Chu Qiao gave them a chance to choose whether to settle with their families in Liang or take them on their journey to find their promised land and become free citizens. Some of the beauty armies opted to stay and the others have taken their families along.
It is bittersweet and same time refreshing as these families and relatives bid their goodbyes.
***
This is the first deployment, we will test the winds and capture the grand entrance to shock the enemy.
They knew our location is hardly passable and it can only be reached by a pair of wings.
Their paratrooper will surely come and put an ambush to make the raid successful. I am estimating 30 percent damage from these local warehouses but Meng Feng, you make sure to hold the 360-degree auto crossbows around our perimeters.
The Seventh Prince cavalry has the art of war called, “capture the prey either by stealth and strategy rather than speed and strength.”
Yuwen Yue giving a bit of brief advice on how the enemy works and how to protect the freedom community for the ambush raid scenario.
Yue Lui nodded, said.
“Master, you taught me to lie and conceal and wait for the surprise attack.”
Yuwen Yue nodded, said:.
“This is exactly our advantage and you know how to man this.”
“Master, why do you know him so well?” Meng Feng inquired.
“Because I used to be his comrade of arms. I have fought side by side with him in the past. He is highly skilled and almost impossible to kill. When at war he fights with ease and grace and flawlessly executes Sun Tzu’s art of war,” in a cold voice said Yuwen Yue.
Yue Lui said.
“Master, if we cannot beat him, what do we do?”
“You’ll see, by then, I am already in the air,” said by Yuwen Yue.
Meng Feng and Yue Lui nodded. They silently prepared their weapons in advance plotting traps and lures in the freedom community.
The people are also given advice to stay low underground and protect the children no matter.
***
Flashback and flashbacks of the moment came to paint the picture of this fateful day.
Yuwen Yue was right, Xiaoqi’s paratroopers suddenly appeared in the skies and landed to inflict damage and fear.
The quietness of the hidden valley is deafening, and no weapons or people were seen working in the ground.
Looks like General Xue has to believe this is a well-maintained ghost town!
General Xue said, “I am afraid we have brought more military science than our enemies has. It will be an overkill. I can smell the victory at the end of the day.”
Yuan Che started to arrange for a certain outcome.
Hidden from everyone’s eyes, Meng Feng’s eyes are counting silently but she whispered: “25 percent.”
After 5 excruciating minutes, she hushed her voice: “26 percent.”
It is closing to 30% expected damage and nobody appears in the skies, not even a sway of big winds.
Exhausting the 360-degrees auto-crossbow. Meng Feng is frequently looking above her as if she is waiting for the gods to come and intervene. After the auto-crossbows are out of fire, Yue Lui is in lie and conceal tactics for a surprise attack. She wants to complain now and wants to regret for these white rabbit balloons have not appeared in the black smoke skies.
After the man-made auto crossbows, Yue Lui will fire. This is Yuwen’s unbeatable strategy and secret style of capturing the target and Yue Lui mastered this art.
Surely it will use human effort to fight the elite troops.
You can say, this is a little bit off tangent because he will fight the very empire he used to serve and secure the information of its land that made this tall grass empire stand out.
Yue Lui counting his breath, panting his lungs in and out he said to himself.
“I never thought I will fight the very empire who raised me and thought me how to use this warfare.”
There are seven local warehouses mounted in the hidden valley but what Yuan Che does know, another three were buried underground, a total of ten.
Yuan Che thinks it is no match and laughs at the auto crossbows which is easy to dismantle.
“Whoever created the cold defensive weapons in this place is really really genius!” The statement is rather sarcastic and means the opposite Yuan Che smirks.
Then Yuan Che finds something continues to laugh then said annoyingly.
“This is a child’s play, I thought there is something grand happening around here. The mouse is afraid of the cat, abandoned its cheese!”
This is Yuan Che and Yuwen Yue’s terms whenever they go for a war. They simply call each other the cat and the mouse. The Tom and Jerry roller coaster ride.
For Yuan Che, is the cat itself and Yuwen Yue is the mouse who always has its cheese. In military terms, the mouse is in charge of the logistics operations and all of its supplies relies on it.
While the big cat decides whether to let the mouse give up its cheese to supply its operations and re-arms their weaponry.
But now the cat cannot figure out what the mouse has been doing today.
Meng Feng finally declares the exact figure she hushed.
“Thirty!” Meng Feng pushed a button and boom!
It was all too late to react when the ground had many holes that produced a cloud of smoke coming from the ground. Yuan Che and the rest of the Xiaoqi generals were found to be dizzy but know how to counteract, they covered their mouth with state of the art gas fumes mask, everybody is alert.
Yue Lui, on the other hand, had to make sure the elite troop is at ease before he starts the earth-shattering offensive attack.
Dressed in an all black ninja suit, it is definitely an old fashion, riding in all black horse and performs the ghost shock warfare.
He looks like a ghost in totality that everyone will have to think and regret their proud attitude.
Before everyone can react, all of their metal helmets, metal arm guards and breastplates, including their metal leg and feet protection had been sucked.
And several swords has been seen sucked except for Yuan Che’s sword.
Yuan Che was forced like a naked warrior fighting for the ghost shock warrior.
Yuan Che now figured out, he is definitely one of the Yue guards. For there is no one in the Great Summer Empire who can perform this attack well.
The Generals have never been exposed to this strategy for they own this strategy.
It has never been used to them until today. Now they were afraid and their half-naked bodies with no swords in their hands or even daggers from their feet after the sucking of ghost shock magnet collected it on air.
They were all attached to Yue Lui’s body and horse.
It is difficult to comprehend.
The goal is to shock the enemy by exposing their own nakedness and foolishness.
Now their weapons become useless for it was transferred to another body!
Yuan Che shouted: “Everyone hold and stand still, do not try to move. It was never written in the book of Sun Tzu’s art of war. Generals, introducing to you the Great Summer’s Eye of God ghost shock warfare!”
The Generals murmured.
“What?”
“This is the Eyes of God warfare?”
“A shock wave of what?”
“Dumb!”
“Its called the Ghost shock warfare!”
“It has never been written but this is our very own strategy.”
“What shall we do now?”
“We are so fucked!”
Yue Lui’s eyes closed, breaths in and out as the armors attached to him and to the horse is becoming heavy.
In a matter of minutes, all of these armors will fall on the ground and he will execute the last part of this killing spree.
Yuan Che says, “To kill but not to kill! Everyone be ready to taste our very own defeat!”
The Ghost shock warfare, whenever it is deployed, was never set up to fail. It always wins any battle no matter what type of enemy, as long it is made up of flesh and blood and the weapons are all made of any kind of metal.
The enemy is forced to spell defeat.
All weapons down heard, Yuan Che’s pumping more blood in his chest, still cannot predict the outcome.
One of the generals did not heed to Yuan Che’s warning did not believe what he is seeing at this moment, he stepped forward to grab a sword on the ground and Yue Lui briefly showed his hands and the general was struck with lighting-like light, a dead body died on the spot.
Yuan Che became angrier not to the aggressor but to the Xiaoqi generals said: “Obey orders or I will cut your head!”
Meng Feng was watching all of this happening cannot comprehend what kind of warfare this is. It is much advanced than their time, some sort of technology at hand courtesy of the Eyes of God.
Yue Lui is unmoved, waits for its prey to become defensive.
The Generals complained.
“Your Highness, explain to us what is happening? This is not the outcome you planned along!”
Yuan Che knows how this works well, opens his mouth but cannot say any words. He breathes in and out to explain the moment, said.
“The ground you are standing and everything around you is deadly. There is swirling electricity and every time you move defensively, the ghost shock warrior passes it through its body when he activates it, it will electrify your body and explode your heart.”
One of the generals shouted.
“Then, the ghost shock warrior dies as well for it passes to its body before its victim does!”
Yuan Che rolled his eyes impatiently replied.
“The Eyes of God trained this ghost shock warrior very well. His body has been used to its electric shock waves and therefore can handle the amount of pain!”
The generals figured out.
“It must be meditation, the Ghost shock warrior is in a hypnotic state.”
“Your Highness is right!”
“Do not move or every time he senses vibrations in the air, his mind and body will not hesitate to endure the pain to kill the target.”
Yuan Che must form a defensive attack but fails this time, he must admit he is caught in a surprise.
One of the junior spy is running towards Yuan Che, suddenly stopped and saw the ground holes, in shocked he said: Your Highness, these are empty local warehouses, nothing inside.
Yuan Che in dismay said.
“I am tricked by the mouse!”
He looked into the skies and shouted.
“Where are you? Show yourself!”
The Xiaoqi troops cannot believe Yuan Che is crying in despair, they have never seen him surrender to heavens like what happened today.
Suddenly, the white rabbit balloon appeared in its black smoke skies.
So huge that it covered almost half of the freedom community perimeters.
The generals in awe ask themselves.
“How did they hide this rabbit monster balloon in view?”
The white rabbit balloon displayed its archers first ready to kill anything that moves in the ground.
Another one sways the pirate flagship while the four corners started to drop thick twine ropes.
“Oh skulls and bones! The Pirates! ” said, General Xue. Yuan Che still looking to the skies.
To distract the Seventh Prince and the rest of the Generals, Meng Feng shot an arrow to a nearby tree. Many eyes followed the trail.
One of the junior spies said, “The White Robinhood is going below and the Black Sun Pirate is above. Where do we run?”
Mo’Er climb down from the monster rabbit balloon, together with three more pirates to park the hot air rabbit balloon. Soon every eye saw a godlike figure sitting in the monster rabbit balloon dressed in white Hanfu looking calm and fresh meet everyone’s eyes.
One of the generals managed to say a joke.
“Your Highness, you said it is a mouse, why I am seeing a monster rabbit in a godlike figure today?”
Yuan Che did not take away his eyes but uttered.
“The mouse sank in the frozen lake many years ago transformed to the rabbit of today.”
♥♥♥
Chapter 083
♥Author♥Angel♥Chua♥
Rolling in the deep (08.12.2021)
As soon as this remark came out, Yuan Che felt like it was all the same. As long as Yuwen Yue dared to step in the Wei grounds, the various positions of the government officials immediately set up a private relationship with him.
This is what exactly happened.
Today, Yuan Che could not help but face each other. It is uncommon for the Seventh Prince to see them stay and unable to form a defensive act.
However, he cannot anticipate a positive outcome even if he is seeing the same long time ally and friend Yuwen Yue in front of them.
Now, there are several military leaders who have the courage and strength to make this mission work out have one comment in common.
“The command has made this expedition very good and I am so convinced. Since there are people who openly support it, while others have disagreed.”
Yuwen Yue did not expect many promises of gains today. So to strongly oppose the Seventh Prince, everything depends on your skills.
Yuwen Yue can only give a fair chance to take a rest today, eat dinner with the freedom community and have a good meal.
While the prisoners will take a chance to talk to him starting with the Seventh Prince Yuan Che.
Yuan Che took a sigh of relief, and pointed to the man who is lying inside the infirmary.
“What about this General?”
Yuwen Yue gave him a cold look he said.
“His blocked blood was saved on time when you have surrendered and did not put so much effort in fighting the ghost shock warrior. He will live but may be disabled for a few years until his damaged nerves goes back to normal.”
“I gave them warning and caution, he did not listen,” said Yuan Che.
Yuan Che wants to open the table of negotiation he asked.
“You do not plan to keep us, prisoners, here? Name a reward for each head of these generals and mine as well.”
Yuwen Yue smirked, said.
“What I want is more than a reward. I want this freedom community to be untouched. It doesn’t matter who will suffer or die. I will defend it until every empire recognizes the value of slaves the right to choose to live their own life decently or voluntarily serve their masters, treated as a human being and have the right to gain a decent salary.”
Yuan Che thought for a while.
After hearing what Yuwen Yue wants, sending out some of the military general’s first words in dealing with various troops, Yuan Che couldn’t help but face this talk with different generals thinking and needs.
These are often complicated. These generals won the Emperor’s favor and cannot be kicked out as the general troops.
They have their own background, accumulated wide experience in winning wars until their own qualification means not as good as it is now.
How to command this force is really like a mess.
Suddenly, an idea flashed through Yuan Che’s mind.
This freedom community is a new idea and it will burn Great Summer’s slavery system over the aristocrats, it is impossible to straighten out.
Yuan Che thinks it is better to disrupt everything and push it back.
Carefully weighing in the results of gains and loses, he raised his head, glanced at each of the head of the generals sitting underneath the prison walls, smiled and said.
“You were once in the same uniform. What made you change your master ice cube, cold heart?”
Yuwen Yue did not respond but Yuan Che pushed the talk further to personal involvement he asked.
“Was it the lowly Yuwen maid who died many years ago?”
Cold air passed in between them, still waiting for words but none of it came.
Yuan Che could only look at the expanse of hidden valley skies like an innocent boy trying to hold everything in his palms.
While Yuwen Yue raises his eyebrows, sighs, then drinks his rice wine, looked up above the twinkling stars.
This is just like the way they used to before.
“My way is to invest in idle, it is expected to have a fat shortage.” Yuwen Yue closed the matter.
Yuan Che understood replied.
“So it means you will stir the public security, investigate all crimes committed by the suspects, search for the spoils of Yanbei, detain the goods of merchants and sealed these business shops to prevent it to public distribution. And if they dare to offend these slaves, the businessmen need not do business? This is damn commercial warfare! You are not going to kill Wei troops before I could come back to the Xiaoqi camp?”
***
The climate is getting colder and colder. Before the winter solstice, Yanbei still buried with thick snow.
Yan Xun has already arranged the Yan troops to attack Yanmingguan Pass while the Yanbei King is still waiting for Prince Yuan Yang’s decision to join or become Yan troops enforcements.
There has been on and off argument between the King of Yanbei and the Wei Prince.
“Come let’s have a drink!” Yan Xun in surprise walked in Yuan Yang’s royal sleeping tent.
Yuan Yang greets Yan Xun with happy eyes and took the jade goblet said.
“What made you walk into this cold ground at night? Hey thanks for the effects you sent, it was more than enough to tame this hungry troops!”
Yuan Yang tossing the jade goblet with Yan Xun but threw it sideways, look back at him with curiosity.
Yan Xun laughs and said.
“If you think the first pour has poison in it…”
Yan Xun paused then puts the wine in his mouth and drink it straight to his gut.
Then Yan Xun poured more wine in Yuan Yang’s jade goblet, said.
“I told you I never fail with my goods and provisions. I control the economy between this border and even the vassal state of Huai Song and Liang. Yuan Yang drinks the jade goblet straight to his gut and asks for one more pour: “I will have another drink to that.”
***
Large swathes of snow, fall in the empty courtyard of Wu Dao Ya said.
“These troops belong to the king of mud that does not help The Datong Way. But we should take a closer look at the positive sides. First, they are all Wei’s valiant troops Yan Xun can use to invade Chang’An. Second, we need eyewitnesses to make it a victory and close the wounds of Yan.”
The price of Datong Way did not request any special treatment for these vicious gods who were not in their waistband.
The Datong Way is continuing to whip their reserves when they were forced to give up half of its provisions for the Yan people and money to support the Wei allies and it’s silver spoon Prince Yuan Yang. This stirred up much negative thinking about them.
Wu Dao Ya had to postpone some wire transfers of money and logistics of some goods to Zao Baocung that delayed the Moon Kingdoms provision. One day, Wu Dao Ya got the report from Zhong Yu.
It silenced his mouth and looks at the teenager Huan Huan.
Huan Huan is already sixteen years old, beautiful, genius and full of life.
Aside from Yan Xun, she is the last Yan descendant that can qualify to inherit the Yanbei throne if Yan Xun fails to produce an heir from its Queen. She was a daughter to Yan Xun’s Uncle from her mother side Bai Schicheng, but the uncle died many years ago murdered by the Emperor itself.
They even said that Bai Schicheng is the only sister of the Great Summer Emperor and was handed over in political marriage for the Duke of Yanbei, Yan Schicheng to seal their brotherhood as close as possible.
Lou He saved Huan Huan when she was still a baby from the annihilation of her entire family and kept her identity in custody of Wu Dao Ya.
The Eyes of god searched the baby for many years but failed as it grows in the hands of Datong Way that became a central figure to inspire many elites and support the child.
They believed that one day Huan Huan would save Yanbei or Yan Shizi in what they call The World. But what Datong did not know, Yan Xun discovered their existence accidentally after Feng Mian died that indeed Datong is real and operating.
Wu Dao Ya also discovered who Lui Xi is but kept his mouth shut and continued to pretend unknowingly to the Prince of Yanbei now King of Yanbei.
So for Yan Xun, he continued to play as Lui Xi inside Datong through A’jing as his person.
Lui Xi is the personality used by Yan Xun to collect heavy taxes from Yanbei people from Hong Chuan plains and Beishou Cities.
Lord Feng of the Datong Way is the same as Feng Mian. Feng Mian was the favorite name called by Yan Shizi when the boy was still growing up. Feng Mian arranged Yan Xun’s comeback in Yanbei and help him recapture some of its sleeping allies using Lui Xi’s personality.
Lord Lui Xi is a popular name inside Datong Way.
Feng Mian used it frequently to hide the Prince of Yanbei identity to the secret chamber commerce.
Before Feng Mian died, Lui Xi murdered and burned down many Yan elite families and cut off their business so they have no choice but to join Yan Xun in building Yan throne.
These families did not want to break from Datong and stubbornly continued the secret chamber of commerce called Datong Way which Yan Xun himself did not believe it exists until Feng Mian died.
These Yan elites families who lived in Yanbei all died in the hands of Yan General Cheng Yuan except for Mo’er of the Ouyang family who escaped Yan Xun blades by the help of Yuwen Yue and Chu Qiao.
The only remaining Yan elite family who lived up to this day were the ones who migrated in Liang and Huai Song.
Wu Dao Ya helped them flee after Zhong Yu warned them to leave Yan borders to save their lives.
Wu Dao Ya, like a big fish hard to catch in the vast ocean of Yanbei, it came to a time when Yan Xun orders A’Jing to meet him but got an empty response. Yan Xun knew Wu Dao Ya is very hermetic in nature.
It is almost impossible to reach him as the Longyi Guan Mountains are stiff made of limestone rocks good for a rock climbing.
As he gets tired, he decided to go on a journey and climb the stiff rocks of Longyi Guan Mountains.
Meeting the General counselour of his father Yan Schicheng, settled some peace in his heart for a short while. Wu Dao Ya did not think twice to meet the prince hoping that he may enlighten him and diffuse his suspicions about Datong Way.
That day, he also hid Huan Huan, and Huan Huan had a glimpse of Yan Xun’s back. It is very risky yet Zhong Yu is ready to defend her at that time.
***
At this moment, there is a secret room of another dining area next door, a middle-aged dressed in monkish attire, earth tone in color, stared into the paper in his hand. He looked at it quietly, suddenly, brandished a dagger in towards the next door.
The disguised servant grabbed something from his sleeve and secretly pushed a switch, the secret room became dark.
Its been a long time General, how’s the weather in Yanbei?
Well, the snow never stops, hardly seen the sun, and shooting stars often seen in the skies. The man sips his teacup. Did you bring the master list of account?
Another man showed up to the secret room and lightens a small candle did not show his face. The dark secret room is brightened enough for the Master to see the master list of accounts.
“This is not complete, where is the half?”
“Master, I am sorry. I failed to handover these account to the real Liu Xi,” said the disguised servant.
Recite to me the order of events, said the Master.
“The directions are clear, the master list of account must be handover to Master Liu Xi. However, I was captured as a slave and traded in the black market. I met a lovely girl disguised as a man. The lovely girl bought me but she is very poor. She steals to have some money in her pocket. She gave gold coins that night, yet we were ambushed by the traders’ men. She was injured and both of us were captured as slaves and traded in the black market. Another rich Lord looked for this lovely girl at the black market, the trade is legitimate, we were bought at a high price. We stayed at the ship’s cabin and her injuries were treated very well.”
Then he paused in between then continued to tell the story.
“We were shipped by a big ship that sailed in Wupeng City. When we landed in the Peng Cheng port station, the rich lord freed us. I asked the lovely girl who is behind our safety protecting us but she did not speak about it. Because I trust her so much and have excellent gongfu martial arts, I gave half of the master list of account to the lovely girl. Whatever happens to me, I knew these account will be useless if the other half is not found. We parted in Wupeng City and I was captured by Hou Tian’s men. I was held as a hostage but I tried my best to flee from them. I disguised myself from thereon.”
Another pause, this time Liang Shaoqing’s went very sad continued.
“The next day, when I went to Master Lui Xi’s house, there were local authorities investigating the house. It appears to be that the entire household was massacred. The gossipers told me the suspect was looking like a bright man with good stature and well-mannered apparently looking for the half of the master list of accounts. I became afraid that day. So I ran away as far as possible and went to Xianyang. I met the Master trader of relics and he helped me. Since then I disguised myself as a servant, not the beautiful scholar whom I used to be.”
Zhan Ziyu the Master thought.
“It’s no other than the Afterlife camp leader who saved her. How come he changed his ways from killing to saving?”
Questions linger in the Master’s thought.
“You have blended yourself well, said the Master and paused for a while,” said the Master.
The Master continued to speak, said.
“I know what happened to the half of the account.”
Liang Shaoqing’s eyes went big like an owl, asks.
“Did you found the lovely girl Master?”
“What’s her name?” asked by the Master in a curious tone of voice.
“Master, the name is Xiao Qiao.” said Liang Shaoqing proudly.
“The name is fake.” said the Master coldly.
“But I call her by that name,” said Liang Shaoqing with a sad voice.
“She was chased by King of Yanbei’s General Cheng Yuan and his men that almost caused her life when she dropped the half master list of account. Cheng Yuan took half of the list then started to trace and slaughter the real Lui Xi and his family. We all know this when feather girl saw it.”
Liang Shaoqing realizing his failure opened the bloodbath and massacre of the half of Yan noble families who were loyal members of the Datong Way asks.
“Master, why didn’t you intervene?”
He heard the Master said.
“My directions did not include the specifics like the killing and being traded in the black market, meeting this lovely girl, splitting the master list of account into two and all of the actual events that have happened? It’s my fault. But I am glad you stayed alive to meet me today.”
Wu Dao Ya is not the kind of leader who expects perfection from the smartest scholar Liang Shaoqing admitted his share of fault.
Wu Dao Ya continued to laments.
“No one could have prevented it anyway even if I intervened. Not even the Chu Jing Secret Princess because the Xiao Long King (Yan Xun another code name in Datong Way) is determined to kill everyone involved in it. We cannot let our presence be revealed. It is too risky.”
Zao Baocung who wants to clarify something asked Wu Dao Ya.
“Are you saying that real Liu Xi and all of his family is dead but Xiao Long King used the name Liu Xi to slaughter half of Yan noble families listed in the master list of accounts?”
“That is what truly happened,” said Wu Dao Ya like he is going to tell a long story once again recalled.
“The real Liu Xi whom I taught how to trade and trusted all of Datong Way’s transactions lives in Xianyang. Like many other Yan citizens, he came from Beishou city who lost his parents and their properties in war. I met with him and taught him lessons in business and trading.”
Wu Dao Ya pauses and put his index finger in her pulse and continued to recite the order of the Datong Way story.
“Later on, Liang Shaoqing a lost scholar who escaped from Liang came to me. Because of his hunger for knowledge and wisdom, he earned a spot in my own exclusive private classes and sat down with Liu Xi. Later on, when I decided its time to go, I fast-tracked teaching Liang Shaoqing so he could become tutor of Liu Xi to make Datong Way successful.”
“Apparently, Feng Mian or Lord Feng Si (Yan Xun’s most trusted person) found Liu Xi and brought the Yan family treasures to be used as a bond in Datong Way. It put the assets or stocks of the Xianyang chamber of commerce to grow, creating a bubble economy. The Wei assets or properties plummeted to high prices, unreasonable to anyone which no one wants to buy.”
“Turning it upside down, the merchants who did not pay attention to Datong Way’s properties before, bought Datong Way’s assets and properties. It was even considered the most prime lots almost equal to Wei value of assets. The property price is almost as high as Wei valued assets and yet, these merchants chose to buy Datong Way for a very small difference in price.”
“Wei Traders then have to put on sale these valued assets, creating a crash of the bubble economy to compensate for the loss and to stop Datong Way’s gaining more profit. If you would ask me, how? Datong Way purchased these properties and lots of assets at very low prices. The elites of Yan thought the worst times of Yanbei is the best time to invest. Everybody in Yan cities, its citizen’s needing a bowl of porridge and shelter, sold all of their properties at low prices.
They even said in those time of crises, “a bowl of porridge is like a bowl of mercy if one of these Yan elites choose to buy all of your properties.”
“The Datong Way has to guide these Yan elites to keep the resilience effective. It made these Yan elites start trading in order to support their fellow countrymen who are suffering the inside turmoil in Yanbei. As smart as Feng Mian is, he even shared these profits to support Xiao Long King when he was in Oriole Prison Courtyard, supply and rearms its army, and financed their military expeditions in addition to the heavy taxes imposed by Xiao Long King using Liu Xi.”
“Liu Xi even though dead, continued to be used as a dummy personality by Xiao Long King to get all of Yan citizens to pay a higher taxes. As for Yan citizens including the Yan elites, they consider Liu Xi as Yanbei’s hero in most unexpected ways, he saved them by buying their properties in unforgivable low prices and trading their properties in the Xianyang chamber of commerce that made him the richest man in Xianyang but was cuffed in the neck when Lord Feng Si (Feng Mian) entered the Datong Way.”
Zao Baocung in darkness realized the story of Datong Way he asked.
“How come you did not intervene General?”
“I knew you would ask the same question but like I said, we cannot compromise our presence or reveal myself into it.”
Wu Dao Ya became silent waiting for the two figures to reveal and realize something.
“I know you used a dummy person as well. Someone named as Mr. Wu and his family was also murdered by Cheng Yuan himself?” Asked by Liang Shaoqing waiting for its confirmation.
The two were waiting for answers and there is none.
Suddenly a cold wind blew in their faces and the secret room turned on lights realized their host already left without a trace took the master list of account with him.
Zao Baocung and Liang Shaoqing looked at each other as they were left alone in the secret room.
Zao Baocung started to strangle Liang Shaoqing and said
“You knew a lot of information yet you pretend you don’t know anything!”
“How can I speak? I will tell you whatever the Master did not answer today if you should be kind to me. Put down your hands.”
Liang Shaoqing pouted, gave Zao Baocung winking eyes looked at the hands of Zao Baocung.
Zao Baocung became relaxed and put down his hands, laughs and said: “You are a useless scholar!”
“I am the most trusted scholar of Wu Dao Ya you mean”
Liang Shaoqing is smiling and arranging the creases of his servant dress.
“It is imperative to know if the Wei chamber of commerce knows that these traders are from Yanbei and not really from Liang State?”
“Hmmm…yes the Wei nobles know. But it was all too late to react when their assets and properties were already selling low and they cannot do a bad report to their Emperor,” said Liang Shaoqing.
“It means, Datong Way traders went to buy these Wei assets at incredibly low selling price?”
Zao Baocung realized something.
“You can guess and whatever that guess of yours is always right,” Liang Shaoqing like a child repeatedly nodding his head, rolling his eyes and waiting for a father to beat his head.
Zao Baocung got annoyed with his gestures he spanks Liang Shaoqing’s head and said: “Ah! You smart same time idiot scholar! Get out of my sight!”
***
Time flies and its been three weeks since Yuan Che and his generals left and did not come back to Xiaoqi camp. Not even the six spies sent, came back to report news from the hidden valley.
Yuan Song arranged another two spies to climb the rocks and promise them a rank and army to lead said.
“This is a great motivation if you come back and report to me what happened to that damn hidden valley. Otherwise, do not come back or I will cut your head!”
The two spies headed to their way and started to trail the treacherous and dangerous paths that lie ahead of them.
A group of troops came to report said.
“Your Highness, our food reserves are thin, and yet our black markets are taking a long time to ship the items to restock our shelves. Order us to fast track the process and we will raid these black markets.”
“Raid it by force?”
Yuan Song chuckles and continued to say.
“Are we so desperate that we are to raid our own black markets by force?”
The prince hasn’t gotten the response yet to the first troop and another troop came, violently dragging a youngster said.
“I think its time for you to check this rabbit caught running around Xiaoqi camp, said General Bali.”
Yuan Song went to look at the youngster’s face and saw a young supple skin, with brown chinky eyes reacted.
“This is not a rabbit General! This is a bait!”
***
As soon as Yuan Song said the bait word, he unsheathes his Cheng Yin sword.
A million fire arrows meet his eyes, set the Xiaoqi camp one on fire.
He was rushed over by his guards and drove him to Xiaoqi camp seven.
General Bali took the youngster spy, ordered his guards to put him in the dungeon and everyone else is dispersed.
The crown prince looked at many troops running in panic before his eyes.
His lips couldn’t say anything but wanted some sort of clarity softly asked: General Bali, did you send someone to guard the Xiaoqi camp two?”
He nodded and gazed at the people who were desperate to escape. General Bali’s eyes were very complicated.
At dusk, the 13th crown prince is standing on the hilltop of Xiaoqi’s camp seven, watched the Xiaoqi camp one burning in fire.
No casualties were reported but lots of properties and military ground were put into ash.
It is not clear who is the enemy behind this.
A long telescope was put down and whispered.
“One on fire! What do you plan for camp two?”
He Xiao turned his head, not far away, his eyes chased behind a beautiful General dressed in her stunning stature, shining armor, and braided hair.
In front of them were stinky brawny young men with swords and sticks.
They seem more of like trouble than a threat.
“Hey, what about these two beefy cunning hares?”
Chu Qiao wants He Xiao to decide for their fate.
We have captured six of their spies, these two is just an addition. How about a trade for our spy versus between their brawny spies today?
He Xiao wanted to tickle Chu Qiao’s thought.
“And let them know, all of their spies sent stranded in Xiuli army are all incompetent? Six spies in exchange for one Xuili spy? This is a big slap in Yuan Song’s face don’t you think?”
Chu Qiao smirks to He Xiao.
“Why not?” He Xiao took the two young men and ordered Ge Qi to lock them up in the iron cage for interrogation.
Chu Qiao said.
“Find out if these young men were promised blue skies by foolish princes. And I think our one and only spy is too expensive for them to kill right away if they can kill him.” Chu Qiao winks confidently.
“All we wanted are clear paths and here we are capturing spies every day. Isn’t too tiring for the 13th prince to send spies over and over? Somebody should stop him sending or I will not hesitate to turn them to use Xuili uniform and train far better to do their job well.”
Chu Qiao smiles and said to He Xiao.
“Are you complaining general?”
“No.” said He Xiao dryly.
“As long as you treat these captured spies the Xuili way, then I won’t worry about anything right?” Chu Qiao said.
“Intimidate to get information first hand. How to handle a captured enemy, all of our ways are reasonable and advocates life. As long as someone is not in danger, we can even have these spies run as freely as you want them to be Commander.” He Xiao opened his arms and clasps them like he is going to hug the spies, waits for Chu Qiao response.
“Or I can be their teacher,” said Chu Qiao.
“Its not a far from the future,” encouraged by He Xiao.
**
In the early morning of the next day, soldiers under the dike are like ants busily transporting sand and kept raising the walls, digging trenches. A’Jing still felt a bit of impatience. The strategic pass of one of the villages in Beibei city near Yan Mingguan mountain is extremely important. The smooth flow of river water here is a good place for the troops to land and conceal the weapons.
If Beibei is not lost, Xiaoqi camp in the East will have to worry about the safety of its back road. The Beibei City was originally defended by Yan Mingguan 20,000 troops, and the general who led the army was Cao Meng Tong. Its deputy generals Yin Liangyu and Xiao Feng were the older recruit from Tang army, both veterans of the Liang Dynasty courtesy of Queen of Yanbei Xiao Yu. All three were rough heroes who do not like to ruin military service. When A’Jing arrived at the village, not only did he saw disguised Yan Xun’s spies, even the layers of walls were also impractical.
“When someone falls into this position and decides to leave a lot of lives, then I’ll be able to do enough.”
Chu Qiao warned Yuan Song to prepare because she knew exactly Yan Xun’s cold and brutal heart said again: “If Yuan Song is wise he would have arranged defenses in Xiaoqi camp two. It seems he is not aware of Yan Xun’s big troops attacking Xiaoqi camp any time of the day. Yuan Song seems wanted to clean his blades, adjust the bow strings and prepare few spear edges. This is your fault Deputy.”
He Xiao grinned, wanted to clarify: “General Chu, I want to know whose side are you? Is it Xiaoqi camp or Beibei camp? You burned Xiaoqi camp one to warn Yuan Song. But the burning of camp one also gives a better view for Beibei camp to attack openly.”
“Deputy, I am not here to take sides. I only want a clear path that our troops can pass without burning its tail,” said Chu Qiao dryly. Then paused and look at He Xiao with curiosity she added:” If you did not capture Xiaoqi camps spies, then Yuan Song should have been informed.”
“We have no choice, one way or the other the spies will reveal our location and we wanted to be an invisible army. However, these roads we pass were open roads of both mighty empires, we cannot avoid the cooking,” said He Xiao with a high pitched voice.
Chu Qiao then said: “We both know this and we used to own these roads as far as Xuili’s timeline states we came from both of these camps. Meaning, we cannot be caught in between the cooking of their game. We knew better. This is our edge. So I’ll leave it to you. I am taking a nap.
Chu Qiao yawns and He Xiao gave Chu Qiao a clumsy eye contact.
***
Meanwhile, Xiaoqi’s commander in chief wants to do many speeches today, said in a calm but sarcastic voice.
“eight spies and none of them are competent enough to do their job! This is useless camp and dumb troops! Now, who can tell me where does this spy belong?”
The guards dragged a handcuffed spy looking down who looks like have never been beaten or experienced the hardships in the dungeon.
The troops started to murmur and said.
“He is a spy from the other side. So bold, who dares like him who looks untouched even if we lock him out of the dungeon? He maybe a spy from an alien out of this world troop. What did you say? Have you heard of the Underworld spies? You are out of your mind again!”
One of the soldiers hits the head of another soldier.
Yuan Song can hear many voices until one of the troop soldiers boldly said.
“He is not a spy. He is just a quiet boy who went to fetch water from the stream.”
“Are you saying he is a mistaken identity?”
Yuan Song sways his head, rolls his eyes and sighs, angrily shouts to the crowd troops.
General Bali wants to say something but seems he also thinks this is not a real spy either.
He ended up saying, “he looks innocent.”
“He looks like a bait!” Yuan Song smiles to the youngster but suddenly gave a formal face and ordered the guards.
“Release him and put the Xiaoqi military dress uniform. He will be my person and will be my personal bodyguard.”
Everyone was shocked to hear it and the Deputy of General Xue shouted to the stunned standby guards, said.
“You heard the Commander in chief! Go! Stupid idiots!”
Ping’An succeeded in this disguise again, and he does not know why he always attracts that fate of serving the crown prince’s side.
His face looks stunned as if he is not aware of what’s really going on with the Great Summer Crown Prince and Yuan Song is looking at him with an impatient face.
***
Meanwhile, Cao Meng Tong said with a smile: “The soldiers had served Yanbei for life. More than conquerors, they have attacked frontiers and have rolled their swords to defend Yan Mingguan Pass reason that it still remains an unconquered territory.
The dancers will treat this night very well for them. Natural dance moves are superb skills and the troops like it.
We need a natural beauty to get the troops at ease through the night as they prepare their horses and sharp swords when dawn comes.”
A’Jing shouldn’t say anything except.
“Hey relax, I am not here to be a killjoy!”
Cao Meng Tong wants to annoy him, said.
“Do you want to come to sing and dance for my troops?”
He laughs hard for being foolishly drunk and A’Jing smirked at him, said.
“Ah, Shut up! I am not a raw pervert and shameless like you!”
A’Jing walks out and left Cao Meng Tong.
“Hey, come back here! You butt wrinkled fat ass General!”
Cao Meng Tong is not in control of his tongue, too much drunk suddenly fell from the ground while his horse came near him and licks its face.
He slept in the bare ground, an exposed general with no honor or pride.
***
Two beautiful presence was talking under the pleasant snowy moonlight. Nearby owls sets the mood, the night owl bird heard once again beautifully sings the sound of the haunted snowy forest.
“I do not recommend that you attack at dawn. Look at the sky, there is no single star that shines,” said Yuan Yang.
Yan Xun squinted his eyes and stared a bit at the night sky.
Sad gazed eyes, he shifted back his gaze to the Wei Prince who looks so handsome tonight wearing his battle gear military uniform.
“Let’s talk about loyalty.” Yan Xun fixes his eyes on Yuan Yang.
“Oh, you do not have to drink this word! It makes you sacrifice everything for what?! What are you up to?” Yuan Yang does not really want to talk about it but it seems Yan Xun is wanting a hard talk about it.
The best example is the Xuili army.
Yan Xun clasps his palms and seems he wants to punch someone.
“Ah, that undying loyalty to their General Chu Qiao is unbeatable. Who could forget the day you trapped them to die was the day Chu Qiao saved them to live today?” Yuan Yang cannot control his bestie mouth.
“It is really important that I meet those sergeants in Xuili troops who are profit-seeking ends up losing sight of their loyalty to their troops. How should their Generals manage to dispose of them? I must know if I can infiltrate their ranks and bring in the money and prove that loyalty can be bought.” Yan Xun talks straight with no pause in between.
Yuan Yang suddenly wants to imply something, did a role play, replied.
“If I am the Xuili General, I must think of a way to make these sergeants solid to the vision and cause so that they will not be easily bought. You want me to continue this?
Yuan Yang’s bestie role playing mood is now looking for affirmation from Yan Xun.
Yan Xun have no idea, laughs at it and said.
“What do you know about loyalty in a sergeants heart?”
Loyalty is nothing more than an old man who is guaranteed to return to his hometown to be able to eat and drink without worry. If you can buy this freedom of thought, you can cut the Xuili Army’s badge of loyalty from their Generals.
“Ah, that is too simple!” Yan Xun sways his head, threw smirk and a smile at the same time.
“Most of the soldiers will absolutely follow this generous treatment. This is what exactly Chu Qiao made them swear their loyalty to her. She did this for you but tell me, what did you do? Did you just betrayed them again? That’s what I heard! I couldn’t believe it was really you. I even strangled the scout ranger who reported it to me.”
Yuan Yang said like he was insulting someone, his bestie attitude reached the bottoms.
Yan Xun feels the insult, remembers the fatal encounters, shows gloomy eyes and beautiful arched lips frowned, explained.
“Wealth and labor, if they go together, make every heart greedy and unpleasant but it is hopeful that wealth can do ease for their families and live a good life when you reach that old age.”
Yan Xun does not want to recognize the good she does for him, in the name of loyalty, Chu Qiao reaped betrayal.
Because for him, it would be better if Chu Qiao follows and obeys his orders.
Defying them is not an option.
Yan Xun completely lost his sense of loyalty and all he wants to do is to revenge and kill his very own army. It does not matter who gets in the way not even Chu Qiao.
Yuan Yang sees an ugly King’s face, sighs, threw some hint of annoyance, a cold voice said.
It is difficult to expect men to be completely free of temptation. Yet, if wealth’s only requirement to achieve loyalty and reap the old age retirement benefits, the military will surely be distracted. The other side will have difficulty developing an iron army that is truly indestructible.
Both handsome rulers looked puzzled at each other.
Yan Xun cannot drop the matter and just let it float in the air continued to speak.
“I think the military can be divided into two kinds. One, the military as a means to earn a living. Two, its a shortcut route to enter the world of the rich. The two kinds of people in the military cannot be judged as misdeed to rely on their courage to achieve prosperity. Therefore, we can reason, since the family has enough money, they have no worry.”
Yuan Yang compelled to remark.
“With Xuili army, they learned and earned their loyalty at their most hopeless moment. Whether in lack and abundance, they have fought and sworn their lives in it. This is a hard spot, you know, pain and despair mark a scar in every soul that money can never buy. Still, everyone reminds themselves, they cannot betray nor sell the same robe to the enemy twice. I think this is the bottom line of Chu Qiao’s core of loyalty.
Well, well, Yan Xun shrugged his shoulders since he cannot use wealth as a means to infiltrate the ranks in Xuili army asked further.
“What should be done in the latter then?”
“Tell me what are you up to with this?”
Curiosity creeps into Yuan Yang’s sleeves, paused and looked at Yan Xun he added.
“Are you really infiltrating this forsaken, freelancer troops or isolating their General Chu Qiao?”
“Whether they have turned their backs to Yanbei, their past cannot be undone. The fabric where they cut belongs to the hem of my robe. And I know some of them maybe can be swayed still, to come back to their homeland and settle peacefully in Xuili Mountain and Hong Chuan City. Like what you said, loyalty is nothing more than an old man who is guaranteed to return to his hometown to be able to eat and drink without worry. Isn’t it still obvious?”
Yan Xun said in a mocking voice.
“And what about the general?”
Yuan Yang leaned slightly to see Yan Xun’s facial expression.
“As for their General, once the army gives up on her, I am more than open arms to receive her again but on one condition.”
Yan Xun is already out of his mind and shows dreamy eyes.
The night is cold and the night owl sings its haunting tune while Yuan Yang’s eyes are blinking. He wants to say bad words and burst in laughter but tames his bestie mouth said.
“I think you need to sleep Yan Shizi!”
Yan Xun looks at him and said.
“Hey you didn’t ask me what’s the one condition?”
Yan Xun is talking to a ghost.
But Yuan Yang is already walking away from him and heard his murmurs like this.
“I cannot believe this! Its all for the girl! This is fucked army! A fucked coalition of forces!”
“Fucked!!!”
“Ha..ha..ha..”
This is just like when they were young, they always end up hanging the matters in the air and leave it to the winds.
***
Every move of Xuili army was spied in Liang. Just as expected, Xiao Yu provided the intel to Yan Xun and knows some of their movements including their General Chu.
Xiao Ce served as their warm blanket for a while, yet it is flawlessly executed in the masked face of the Beauty Emperor faking the torture of the fugitive beauty army by spreading the news that they were burying them underground in Tang Jing mountain using its concentration camps.
In reality, the fugitive Xuili army came out strong and well.
To cleanse his empire while the Xuili in marching outside Liang Empire walls, the eunuchs called in for a special minister council meeting. Xiao Ce ordered Sun Di.
“You can do the dirty works, I must watch the production and wait for the coming attraction.”
That day, Sun Di identified all ministers who opposed it strongly were killed with their own mouths using their jade goblets.
The banquet of the Beauty Emperor became a death sentence to all ministers who drank the poison of their fate.
**
The arrangement is made. Two separate cavalries went on their own ways. Thousands of troops following its tail. Two valiant commanders shouted to each other.
“Take it for granted! Do not love compassion!”
Yan Xun raised his voice.
“Chu Qiao you are a genius military General but very stubborn. If you did not attack the Xiaoqi camp, do you also attempt to shock Yan Mingguan Pass?”
Reaching for the sword at the side of his shining waistband, Yan Xun ordered for the flag bearers to waive their proud Black Hawk cavalry flags.
Every heartbeat can hear the march of the thousand troops and thud of these horse hooves echoes fear. Everybody has a strong smell to devour and plunder.
No one can hinder.
The paths were straight and troop lineups were structured, as if any one of them cannot make a mistake. The sound of drums hails the other side to surrender or taste defeat.
The archers already marked the targets, who can stop them now?
It is unwise not to expect this to happen, but Chu Qiao knows this is a possible encounter and it will be an overkill. Chu Qiao came up with a battle plan and the title is Outnumbered.
Chu Qiao called for He Xiao said.
“We are outnumbered but we are smart.”
He Xiao is not worried nodded his head and said.
“Sure, cannot avoid this cooking! I know you can handle this. Do not aim for nothing, stand and deliver General!”
He Xiao doubled Chu Qiao’s courage and power he started to shout.
“Adults!!! Put down your armor and swords.
“Archers!!! Stand aside!”
“Spearmen!!! plant your spears on the ground.”
The other side was shocked, this is not what they expected so they underestimated.
This combat formation is not worth the scratch of my sword and the King’s attention.
Yan Xun laughs.
The General used to be at my collar, she is genuinely smart who can prop it up. You cannot be at ease!
Yan Xun is cool in the outside yet he, himself, cannot predict his next moves.
Truth is, all his plans likes to fade away.
Whenever he sees Chu Qiao’s face, seems he wants to melt all the way.
***
Chu Qiao winked at He Xiao and said.
“Thanks for the grinding Deputy! Tapped the side of her horse, Hi Yah!”
No matter how loud the drum rolls, it seems someone’s heartbeat is much louder than the beat of drummer’s hands.
Yan Xun cannot contain himself wants to wrap up this war, declare an independence day and go home with A’Chu. General Cao Meng Tong sees the softness in Yan Xun’s eyes, wants to warn the Yanbei King said.
“Your Highness, we are dressed in battle gears and you are not going to a reunion.”
A’Jing cannot stop blinking his eyes as he sees Chu Qiao running fast with her horse towards Yan Xun direction asked Yan Xun.
“My Lord, your orders? General Chu significantly passed the critical line and the archers are waiting for your command.”
A’Jing seems more afraid than Yan Xun is shaking his hands.
Yan Xun like a rock cannot move his mouth to speak.
He is just staring at A’Chu and seems waiting for the moment of face to face encounter.
Chu Qiao riding in her prime horse seen in the fast run took a huge sprint.
Defying the thousands of troops, archers stood frozen and Military stars buried into their ranks.
The Black Hawk cavalry flags beautifully paraded in the skies and blocked the sun.
Chu Qiao finally pulled the horse reins, horse hoofs slows down, panting and tames the rush of bloody veins. Y
an Xun took a deep breath, his body unable to move.
Chu Qiao stopped three steps away from Yan Xun’s mighty prime horse and unsheathes her sword pointed it straight to Yan Xun’s neck.
Yan Xun anxiously raised his hands to halt the Yan army and A’Jing do not really know what to do, eventually followed.
All weapons were at ease, archers were left standing confused and paralyzed.
Yan Xun’s beautiful eyes took all the time in the world to look at A’Chu, swallows hard as he clears his throat as his heart bursts all the questions he hid inside from all of these years.
“Is this real?”
“Are you the real Chu Qiao?”
Yan Xun looks at Chu Qiao with a light heart and once again remember the goodness in his heart.
There are many words but Yan Xun’s voice became voiceless.
He stood there straight and mighty but his innocent looking eyes betrays all of his generals and armies.
There were unkind smirks and unlikely remarks passed in between their ranks.
***
Time rewinds, back to the youngster years, the first time he met the small child Chu Qiao in the bloody royal hunting of maids.
He secretly rejoiced in his heart, knowing this is who Chu Qiao now.
The helpless but fearless child has reached her womanhood, beautiful and strong.
Its Chu Qiao’s turn to speak.
Yan Xun hopes to hear many words to come in between but there were none only the cold air, in the middle of a vast snowfield, nothing to warm their hearts.
Chu Qiao threw the King of Yanbei a lingering mocking look, pointing her Canhong sword in front of him.
The King of Yanbei is deliberately mocked in front of the thousand-foot soldiers, in front of his mighty generals, in front of the cold snowfield.
He must attack, seize her and capture her.
But surprisingly, he is unable to retaliate or counter-attack the Tiger General.
He just let her walk away without being harmed.
He just let her silence the entire Yan troops, their drum beats start to fade.
Chu Qiao started to turn the horse reins, slowly marching away from Yan Xun.
Yan Xun still in awe, finally grasps the reality of the moment, went down from his horse.
The handsome King as if hypnotized, followed the Tiger General alone and unmanned.
Suddenly Chu Qiao shouted and Yan Xun was startled, he raised his sword eyebrows and heard what she said.
“Next time, do not come to this battlefield if you are not ready to shoot me. Do not come to this battlefield if you are not ready to kill me!”
Yan Xun finally heard the music, slowly smiles and stopped from his walking.
In the middle of the vast snowfield, in the middle of slow snowfall, he was left alone standing, handsome and hauntingly cold.
He watched Chu Qiao’s back with free spirit, with lots of memories passing in between Yan Xun’s eyes, the love in his heart for the Tiger General never grew tired.
Yan Xun admits, after all these years, A’Chu is the only person who could destroy him, who could disarm the thousand-foot soldiers, who could bring his eternal downfall.
It is hard to become her enemy, Yan Xun secretly thought.
He changed the shortcut route of bloody killing vision in his mind.
From killing the long time forsaken Xuili troops to winning it, the shift of his decision in the middle of the battlefield was too fast. When in fact, this is one of the hardest tasks involving long methods and must reach an agreement from the rest of the Yan generals.
The forsaken Xuili troops shines as bright as the Yan Military stars today.
The battlefield is now filled nothing but shouts of victory as they received their Tiger General alive and breathing.
On their high morale on the other side, the Xuili deputy with a flirty smile greeted Chu Qiao.
“Holy Cow General, just one look at you and you killed all their hearts today. Well done!”
Chu Qiao went down from her horse winks at He Xiao, said.
“Day one is over. This is not a drill. We must continue to grind!”
***
When a prince is determined to capture the absolute power in his hands, it does not matter who wins or loses. What matters is the end of the journey. Is he able to catch the fire of his own uniform and turn them all to his glory?
The black smoke from the bodies of the dead soldiers that had been killed in the Xiaoqi’s camp burning seemed to have never been broken. It was filled with a terrible scorching smell.
Soldiers who were seriously wounded could only lie in the empty barracks of the soldiers full of mud and dirt.
While General Xue is absent, his troops’ casualties are also very heavy, and more soldiers are temporarily pulled from Xiaoqi camp two and three.
General Xue’s deputy who is getting more nervous, has no spare time to take good care of the wounded soldiers. He can only send them water every other day, and then send the dead to the crematory in a timely manner.
The Xiaoqi’s seven camps unleashed the offensive and defensive warfare continued. Yan Minggguan Pass occupied by Xiaoqi camp two is small and its perimeter is only ten miles long. However, the camp’s wall is tall and thick.
There are water resources in the inside. There is a deep moat and scattered animals in the flat grounds all around.
The three-day nonstop siege war inside and outside the Xiaoqi camp has caused heavy casualties. Prince Yuan Yang is not a hero or even pays respect to benevolence neither morality.
With the absence of the seventh Prince Yuan Che, Yuan Song tasted his own brother’s fury and hunger for power struggle were unable to fight back.
Xiaoqi soldiers died inside and outside Xiaoqi camps two and three.
Under the piles of dead bodies, as long as you see the corpses of the dead, the crown prince refuses to bury. Instead of following the protocols according to the usual practice, the 13th crown prince Yuan Song had to abandon these corpses before and after seeing it several times.
Outside the Yan Mingguan Pass, the corpses were everywhere. Although it is mid-winter, more than a day’s dead bodies already begun to the stench.
After the third day of the siege war, Xiaoqi soldiers who pushed the cart with a ladder at its back used a wet cloth to cover their mouths.
Close your nose and mouth before you can bear to travel on these roads, for one’s heart should complain to the heavens and say.
“Why would the gods let these dead bodies fought a useless fight?”
The situation inside Yuan Yang’s army is also similar. Every day, the number of dead and wounded is more than a thousand.
The number of soldiers who died on the walls of the Xiaoqi camps two and three from stone bombs and arrows was far higher than that from the close combat.
Prince Yuan Yang defended his troops very well and has discovered to look at the Black General Bali commanded by the Prince Yuan Song.
As long as the banner is found to be and exchanged, the soldiers immediately escort from the position of battlements and run back to the road to hide.
In the case of Xiaoqi camp two, there were also incidents in which Yuan Yang troops ganged up to crush to death and put humiliation of their own uniforms about a dozen soldiers.
What Prince Yuan Song did was to forsake the sky and flew himself with the stone bullets that he launched. He was forced to be evacuated to the highest hilltop of the Xiaoqi camp seven.
General Bali also urged his soldiers to attempt to fire back on the stone bombs and reject the arrow rain to defend the Xiaoqi camp walls.
This time the team of 500 soldiers went down.
The damage is left to the scribes to record.
A big loud voice is shouting.
“Hold on to your posts! Otherwise, this group of beasts will come in and kill all of us, including you, our sisters, our brothers, our parents and then put the shame in your name.”
He sees every Xiaoqi soldier who wants to give up fighting.
General Bali would threaten them constantly appeared in the battle of the most critical times.
The Black General literally pulled the arrows and aimed at those soldiers who could not pull arrows.
Even Yuan Song under Xiaoqi camp seven knew that there were so many soldiers including Yan armies forces who helped, entirely sweep the two big Xiaoqi camps.
The loss cannot be counted by hands, it must be remembered in the mind.
The eagle soars above the skies finally breaks the day into twilight.
The defenders of the Xiaoqi camp felt low morale after Yuan Song ordered General Bali to raise all shields and swords on the fifth day of all our war.
***
Some nearby small cities and blacksmith villagers around Yan Mingguan pass were swept by Yan Xun’s blade.
Yet, Chu Qiao knew Yan Xun’s strategic pass movements, she strategically deployed fire archers and stone bombs around its perimeters, creating a circle of protection.
Yan Xun clearly knows who is helping these helpless small cities and villagers left the rest into the heap of ruins, forced to spare poor children, that became victims of wars, now an orphan.
The villagers asked the name of the leader who is protecting them but the Xuili soldiers simply said.
“We are neither on your side or their side, but we are here to stop the war at all costs and save the children.”
The Xuili army spread strategically throughout the Yan Mingguan Pass frustrating Yan Xun to advance his penetration inside Chang’An, the main capital city of Great Summer dynasty.
All of Yan Xun’s movements were accurately coordinated by Chu Qiao’s secret spies stationed all over the Yanmingguan pass.
One can say, this is truly a street smart wise spying, Yan Xun would not like to recognize Yuwen Yue’s style of spying applied to Yanbie forces would definitely exhaust their numbers, losing their own uniform gaining nothing.
Yan Xun actually swaying his head after hearing the report that Yanbei’s troops were blown by a large stone bomb while at the south gate, a mad archer mob advanced and took the Yanbei troops in surprise.
The Xuili archers upgraded on their arm guards can stretch their bows almost impossibly far distance on fast shot arrows, simply let go double-triple flaming arrows.
The flaming arrows ignited the fire lines around the small cities and literally created a circle firewall as high as it reached the black smoke in the skies.
Anyone who dares to step into it whether a horse or a warrior will be burned before it can cross.
Having no visibility of the Xuili’s mob archers, their enemies will have a difficult time to locate them.
This offensive warfare is dedicated to protecting both Xuili and the people inside the cities.
They really look trapped inside. Xuili army’s silent and cold weapons coupled with strategic offensive moves inflicted heavy damaged on the frontline troops.
Creating real fear and uncertainty, the troops marched in a backward direction and a ground report was passed to the Yanbei King.
Meanwhile, a calm handsome Prince riding on his horse, a cavalry behind his back were running towards the secret tunnels of the fortress.
Almost close in capturing the fortress of Xiaoqi camp he said.
“I will hold your damask cape little brother and crush your face into the ground.”
The 13th Great Summer Prince, Yuan Song could only hold his breath, he hears the horse hooves closer to where he stands, he tightens the grip of his Cheng Yin sword.
He knows what is going to happen next and whatever it is, he won’t accept the force to raise his hands and surrender the Great Summer Xiaoqi camp.
Ping’An holding a fire torch saw something, move in front of Yuan Song to pick up an object.
He knows someone is close and intentionally dropped the object which is clearly seen in the knee-deep tunnel waters.
Suddenly two whizzing arrows of the opposite direction, trailing two separate bodies shot in the air at the same time.
Bang!
One human body was down to the tunnel waters were shot at its shoulders, blood gushed out.
There is another face, so shocked cannot believe what happened.
Bang!
One animal body was shot dead on the spot.
The horse fell and Yuan Yang was outbalanced, lost his control and handgrip of the bow.
All of his men went down and came to rescue him while the prime warhorse died.
Chu Qiao not dressed on military gears, revealed her presence dressed in white flowy princess cut dress, a white veil that covered the head, with her indigo scarf covered her soft glowing and beautiful face.
Dressed like a ghostly princess, everyone can only see her fearsome shadow in a distance.
Looks like she is waiting for someone from the far distance.
Yuan Song was lying on the water tunnels and Ping’An pressed his shoulders to stop the flow of gushing blood. Checking the wound, it is deep.
The Prince must be evacuated or he will die of blood loss.
Yuan Song wants to speak to Ping’An but cannot.
So The13th Crown Prince coughed blood and nose is full of blood. This is not a good sign.
Yuan Yang saw what is happening did not expect the scene. He was aiming for the little boy but his little brother saved the little boy.
His mind cannot understand what has just happened, inspecting the arrows that killed his horse, said.
“This belongs to the underworld spy! I saw her in a white dress! Lou He is alive! Find her and capture her! She must pay for this!”
Sounds of fighting swords continued to clamor the secret tunnel. General Bali attacked Yuan Yang and his cavalry of skilled men of Great Summer.
After a while, dead bodies were dipped into the water tunnels that turned the clear waters into a bloody one.
Yuan Song was looking at the great skies then suddenly went blank while Ping’An rushed him out of the secret tunnel riding on his warhorse.
Outside, they met tall prime warhorses and men of good stature and calmness meets the Great Summer’s Crown Prince almost half-dead body.
Ping’An does not have many choices to make but to defend the dying Crown Prince in front of other god looking Princes who came to block their way.
Sun hides and thick snow starts to fall, everything about Great Summer’s future will depend on the little boy’s hand.
♥♥♥
Chapter 084
♥Author♥Angel♥Chua♥
Are we born enemies (08.12.2021 edited)
The snowflakes fell into delicate hands, and the cold wind is whistling.
With her thick fur and white winter boots, behind her back is a quiver full of white arrows similar to that of Yan Xun. She scooped a handful of snow and rubbed it in the soft palms. She needs a hard palm wrapped in the coldness of snow to steady her pulse.
A passing reindeer powerfully leaped in her sight. The beautiful eyes followed every movement, breathes and steadies her pulse.
The bowstring scratched her cheeks but the strings were soundless, arrows are ready to aim.
Silently counting one, two and on three the white arrows whizzed in the air while the reindeer did the last leap.
“Bulls eye! You are mine!”
Huan Huan happy with the result of reindeer hunting, she went close to look at the reindeer. It is still breathing but shallow and hard. Expressionless and cold, Huan Huan squeezed the arrows inside and all of its life returned to mother nature. Yet, another pair of eyes are watching her, in a distance, the youngster felt impressed and proud.
“Mr. Wu, Mr Wu? Are you there? Spare me a moment, Come and see my hunt…!”
Huan Huan suddenly dropped the animal and with her curious eyes continued to call her guardian’s name. “Mr. Wu? Mr. Wu?”
Her beautiful chinky eyes dilated when she saw a trace of blood on the floor. She walked slowly and followed it. Huan Huan saw more blood spilled in the room of Wu Dao Ya. But the man is nowhere to be found. She suddenly felt goosebumps and her pulse starts to beat fast.
She is hyperventilating and thinks something terrible happened to Mr. Wu but cannot think what is it.
She does not know any enemies of the man or any unexpected visitors except for the handsome man who visited him many years ago. She can still remember well, that day she looks at the back of that man, cold and far away.
An unarmed man was panting and running towards the bamboo forest. Another group of ninja assassins were chasing him behind and threw many chasing drizzle star darts.
The man was caught on his feet and it froze his veins, while he is holding the wound in his chest. It was a surprise attack, it could have been years of planning and spying around Longyi Guan mountains before this day came to seal his fate.
“Whatever happens, I must reach the feather girl. Or she will die.”
The man in its excruciating pain took out the star dart and then it faded like the desert sands.
By now, Wu Dao Ya knew who is the enemy as the wound area became bluish. It is not a good sign. The star dart might have been poisoned. He must arrive at the feather girl’s place or he must end his life now.
Which one to choose?
All he has is this breath and everything becomes meaningless if Zhong Yu dies.
He continued to walk and then eventually run downwards into the sloppy bamboo hills and towards another lime rock mountain to climb.
***
Huan Huan took her fur coat and wants to go outside.
Her feet are shaking and her face is full of anxiety. She felt very alone but not really alone while a pair of silent eyes have seen every motion of the princess.
A call of help is a must but he cannot blow up his cover and must not break one rule the master said.
“You can only use this flare if the situation is life and death otherwise avoid being caught and come out clean!”
Meanwhile, Princess Huan Huan decided to leave Mr.
Wu’s residence. Before she took the last step, she looked back to the door of Mr. Wu’s residence.
A gloomy eye rests on her beautiful face, eventually, a timelapse of her childhood memories flashed on her sight that made her heart depressed.
She does not really know what lies ahead if she leaves this place. But she isn’t sure as well if Mr. Wu is coming back or not.
Only two things she knows, she has to stand up and force herself to grow up this time.
Leave this comfort zone and find Mr. Wu.
It is time to go, no more turning back.
With her state of the art bow and back fully armed with sharp white arrows, she can carry her quiver much better with her height quite taller than other girls of her age.
Huan Huan walked on her fur boots like she is not coming back to this place once called home.
***
It has been a day passed when suddenly a man full of deep wounds over his body, tattered dress, dirty face, weary eyes had reached the edge of the cliff.
The situation is never going to give up any hope. A call for help will be unwise. For no one is behind his back except himself, he swore to protect the feather girl and the Princess Huan Huan.
But look at him right now, he can not even walk for a few steps for he is limping.
The group of Chasing Ninja’s finally found the weary master suddenly lined up together and formed their killing squad position.
Wu Dao Yao thought.
“Looks like I am in the middle of an arrow firing squad.”
One of the Chasing Ninja opened the black cover mask from his face and exposed himself in front of the Datong Way Grand Master. Wu Dao Ya’s face turned blue and took a deep breath.
Both faces were calm but neither wants to recognize they knew each other for so long as children who grew up in the same village, were trained to become the Masters of Gongfu martial arts yesterday, now, ended up being enemies of today.
A piece of sad music must have played on Wu Dao Yao’s ears.
How can he forget the face of his enemy, he tried to recall the last memory of him. In the last celestial warfare, Yuwen Hao massacred all royal princesses and prince including the Chu Jing King.
Wu Dao Yao remembers it well how Dong Fangyi became their last stand when he shouted.
“Go! save the Secret Princess and its Secret protector! I’ll hold it to my last breath until you are all safe!’ Go, General Wu!”
Wu Dao Yao felt miserable and it is not his habit to abandon his best friend, he said: “Hold it until I come back. I will save these children and will be back.”
Dong Fangyi suddenly sees a bleak ray of hope, believes his best friend would honor his promise. But Dong Fangyi on his last breath closed his eyes and lost the cliff battle to Yuwen Hao. Many white dandelions suddenly flew on air and one of the dandelion flowers came to Wu Dao Yao’s palm. Out of Dong Fangyi’s broken bones and blood loss, he died after uttering Wu Dao Yao’s name. Wu Dao Ya came too late and unable to honor his promise.
Dong Fangyi finally has to say.
“I am dead. But the sad part is death is what defines freedom from any form of this world. I should have been thankful for the day I died. I know that I have. What you see is a dead person inside although he is very alive today. And what’s beautiful in it is, you don’t have to care for this world or anyone around you anymore. Neither they want to care about you. There is no more “You” and no amount of hurt can hurt “You”. This is the only benefit of dying because you do not feel any, no need for love or care. There is no need to help nor feel hate, you can’t fear too. When you get to that point, remember, I have bestowed you this grace as you unlive this life and pay for whatever you owe.”
Wu Dao Yao even if he is in shallow breathing forced himself to say something slow and in a whisper said: “I do not expect gratitude from you. But I expect respect and common sense. Let me free your soul for the life I owe and may the winds send this flower to the feather girl.”
After he said this, Wu Dao Yao out of his palm looked at the white dandelion flower and blew it into the wind.
The remaining energy on Wu Dao Yao’s body became like a thin paper, he finally fell from the cliff.
A pair of teary eyes watched the last moment of her guardian wants to scream and cry.
She wants to kill all Chasing Ninjas starting with their leader, her nervous pulse pointed a triple arrow, aiming at their foreheads.
The arrows whizzed sharply in the air and Huan Huan has hidden somewhere the golden tall grasses, she seems invisible.
Like hunting reindeers, two of the targets were aimed at their foreheads, died on the spot. While Dong Fangyi’s ears were ten times sharper slipped her white arrows.
The situation is highly tensed, the chasing ninjas suddenly do not want to chase anymore while Dong Fangyi knows about Princess Huan Huan’s story, he wants to catch her alive and use her as bait to Yan Xun to accomplish his goals.
He warned the remaining chasing ninjas.
“Do not harm her or I will kill you here.”
Dong Fangyi knows the girl has not been exposed to outside warfares and still new to this world of killing but not of hunting, softly said.
“Wu Dao Yao must have taught her well but not to the Chasing Sand Drizzle Master!”
A young witness’s eyes behind Princess Huan Huan’s back already activated his flare just on time and also went to use his sword as a shot block in front of Huan Huan to protect her from the sand drizzle star darts. After the failed attempt of Dong Fangyi, the youngster forcefully took Huan Huan’s hands and they ran away together.
***
Meanwhile, Yuwen Yue received a ground report. He raised his brows when he heard the whisper.
“Master! Life and death situation, it cannot wait.”
“Send this mooncake, here is a gold coin, quick! Go!” Yuwen Yue said at Yue Lui.
“Nuo! (means yes)” said Yue Lui.
The horse is running fast and Yue Lui arrived at the thousand caves. The pretending stinky, blind, ugly, beggar woman at the entrance of the cave asked for the token and Yue Lui handed over the gold coin while he is holding the mooncake.
While another man wearing his spooky hoodie covering the entire head did the same act after the first man entered the cave.
It is Yue Lui’s first visit to the thousand cave and never felt any safe. He felt someone is stalking him, but he knows well that the druid priest inside the thousand caves is like a ghost that may appear anytime.
Suddenly Yue Lui bumps someone on his back, his killer instincts doubled, strangles the man who touched his shoulders. The man wants to say something but looking at him, he is choking, unable to move.
While another man touched the other side of Yue Lui’s shoulder said.
“You do not want to die here!”
The cave is dark but on the other side, light is penetrating the beautiful rock formations inside the cave. Yue Lui suddenly let go of the neck of the man but said to the man in the dark: “Step into the light!”
Then the man stepped into the light and both pair of eyes were stunned.
“Yue Qi! Little brother! What are you doing here!” Yue Lui wanted to hug his brother.
“I am not Yue Qi.”
“What? Then who are you? Come on! Why do you this to me?” said Yue Lui in total surprise.
“Brother Yue Lui, I am Yue Qi.” Yue Lui glanced on his back and saw the face of the man he strangled and said: “Ah do not play on me! This is not a ghost cave!”
Brother Yue Lui, please listen to me. This is Zuo Zong, your eight brother too.
“Eight brother?” Yue Lui is confused but whether he looks from his left or right side, both faces look the same he frantically said: “This cannot happen! This cave is full of ghosts! No!”
“No, I am not a ghost!” said Yue Qi while Zuo Zong wants to hit Yue Lui’s face for being frantic.
“The Yue guard brothers finally met again! Hand me the mooncake and do not ruin my cave for your reunion!” Zao Baoccung suddenly appeared in front of the three men.
“What reunion? No! These are ghosts! I am seeing a ghost!” said Yue Lui who felt very weird.
A burst of laughter came from Zao Baocungs lips and said: “I can explain but maybe you wanted to hear from your brothers first. Try to kill them to see if they are really ghosts!”
Yue Lui cannot really kill Yue Qi but he is looking at twin-face ghosts said: “I would never want to kill my brother Yue Qi but I saw it in my eyes, he died many years ago in the frozen lake.”
Zao Baoccung said: “Believe that all you want yet what you see here is real and alive.”
Zuo Zong went closer to Yue Lui and making some funny faces to scare him. Yue Lui still in denial said: “Ah..Ah… get away from me, you are both ghosts!”
Ha…Ha…Ha… Zuo Zong laughed at Yue Lui while Yue Qi had a serious, teary-eyed face got emotional said: “Can I touch you, brother?”
Yue Lui seems deaf wanted to deny his seventh brother is alive: “No! Get away from me ghost!”
And the two men went to chase Yue Lui while Zao Baoccung cracked the mooncake and read the hidden message.
***
“You are not so ready to die!”
A man of good stature took out his sword. Underestimating the ability of the determined boy, Yuan Che attacked the boy. The boy did not fret and calmly counter-attacked Yuan Che’s long sword. Everyone saw, the innocent boy is lethal. Yuan Che’s arm is dripping of blood and must have already felt mortal pain.
Ping’An not really wanting to do more killing is angry but thinks first things first. He said in a very tired voice.
“Can’t you see? The crown prince is dying. My master can save the crown prince if you let me pass!!! My master will help him!”
“I do not care who you are! How dare you touch the crown prince’s body? You are a lowly slave!”
Yuan Che is really mad.
Ping’An looks at Yuan Song and the crown prince is breathing so weak.
He feels so much compassion for him, said.
“He saved my life so I will touch him because I cannot let him die! It is not good to repay grace by thinking if he is the crown prince and I am his slave boy. I owe him my life. This kindness must be repaid by saving his life. Let us pass!”
Ping’An being bold for the first time in his life, he dared to command the Great Summer’s Seventh Prince to let them pass. The boy’s boldness hardens Yuan Che’s heart even more.
“Who dares to command me to obey humble blood? Who dares?”
Yuan Che is really furious, turns to a deaf ear.
Yuan Song is pale and in a dangerous state of life.
It is definitely not the right time to raise a sword and waste more time.
A sound of horse hooves suddenly heard. The leader of the cavalry went down to talk to Yuan Che, said in a cold and calm voice:.
“Let them pass. I will make sure that the crown prince is in good hands. You have more work to do, the Third Prince Yuan Yang has taken the Xiaoqi camp seven. Its either you leave this place or die in this place!”
Yuan Che looks at Yuwen Yue with so much pain, anger and uncertainty then he moved to slant his head.
Eyes looking sharp and with a heavy heart let the boy and the crown prince pass.
Yuwen Yue threw Yuan Song a pitying look and nodded at the boy, ordered Meng Feng.
“Ride with them with the fastest route possible, the crown prince must stay alive. You know what to do!”
Meng Feng nodded at Yuwen Yue and immediately put a white scarf around Yuan Song’s shoulder to stop the flow of blood.
She climbs the horse in front and let Yuan Song hugged her waist.
Ping’An was at the back of the crown prince supporting him to avoid the fall.
Hiyah!
***
On the other side, a lovely pair of eyes watched everything as it happens. The situation favored the unexpected visitor or is it really an ally of the Seventh Prince?
Chu Qiao would like to think Xuili spies did not relay a complete report, missed this elusive godly stature in front of them all.
Shining like a bright sun, promised to save the life of the Great Summer’s Crown Prince Yuan Song. Chu Qiao smirked, said in a mocking voice.
“Who can predict its ways? Who can count the hair of every lowly slave and dictate the royal’s life on the line whether to live or die?”
**
With the missing Great Summer crown prince and heavy casualties of Xiaoqi camp, Yuan Che has to order the remaining men to abandon the last stand of Great Summer’s frontier.
Now it has been occupied by not so familiar family member who wants to grab and control of the Great Summer Throne.
The results are clear and the victory is back up and secured by no other than the King of the Black Hawk Cavalry.
All Xiaoqi flags were burned and the ever-ready for promotion, bright and exceptional men from Yuan Yang’s troops finally mounted their flags.
In a cold distance, the eyesight of reget from Xiaoqi General’s and Yuan Che left their hearts in total defeat.
There is no more Xiaoqi camp.
How to do the report became the main concern.
Question is, would it benefit the Great Summer Emperor if Yuan Che marches with his generals parading the badge of Xiaoqi camp’s collapse?
They aren’t heroes at all but a bunch of butt wrinkled assholes who can do nothing but let these tragic events be buried in history.
***
Yan Xun with the beautiful sword eyebrows threw a debonaire smile, sways his head from left to right said.
“Now, what do you do for me?”
Yuan Yang triumphed at the expense of his little brother’s life and inexperienced credentials in war, gave a victory toss at Yan Xun’s goblet glass, said.
“We are allies today but you cannot invade my Chang’An. The heart of the Great Summer is mine. You will have to bury me first before you can conquer it and make it yours! I am telling you, ask any but leave Chang’An alone.”
Yuan Yang hit Yan Xun so hard, forced the King of Yanbei to bring his dagger and in a close fight position, the two leaders have to test the strength of their allies cord further.
Yuan Yang is tired but Yan Xun is not, said.
“You want me to prove it now if I can bury an ally in just a matter of seconds?”
Yuan Yang’s does not fear any devil in front of his face, the bestie mouth did not give up even if he is about to die, a hoarse voice heard.
“You cannot win at anything if you quickly choose to kill your ally. Allies should be treated well not threaten this way. You do not have anyone except me. The world can still be yours if you keep me longer than what you are doing now.”
And what if I don’t? Yan Xun pressed the dagger in Yuan Yang’s neck, in a low voice.
“I want Chang’An. Can’t you see how I worked hard for this?”
“That can be arranged!” Yuan Yang reversed their close fight position ready to kill Yan Xun.
Yan Xun still managed to ask even if Yuan Yang tightened the dagger in his neck, said.
“How?”
Yuan Yang feels so tired, suddenly throws the sharp dagger away.
All of his adrenaline rush little by little back to normal pulse.
A good mood replaced with the sudden urge to fight is the worst feeling in the world.
He annoyingly said.
“Two conditions. Under my reign and if you give up the girl. It’ll be yours!”
At the same time, Yan Xun gradually relaxed his pulse and tames the rush of his blood veins. Yan Xun suddenly laughed out loud said.
“What? Two impossible conditions! Cannot be met!”
The mood of both rulers gradually relaxed and both tired beings were heard laughing so loud.
Yuan Yang wants to win by sealing this ally testing moment, the last words must always come from his bestie mouth.
“For my reign, that is possible. But to give up the girl? Ah…you can kill anyone and exchange anything but not the girl.”
Yan Xun was hit again in his heart, Yuan Yang’s bestie mouth always kills him more than he can kill him now, wallowed in stillness.
The truth always puts the heart in silence.
***
Sounds of water stream calm this place.
A woman sat down and scooped the clear waters to wash her hands. Her hands are soft and delicate and yet bloody and full of sin.
She murdered more than any man could kill, in pursuit of the real peace, she provided protection and became a defender of a cold Yan state.
Flashbacks of her childhood memories went by, she is an innocent little girl and big sister to her little sister.
She tries to remember the happy times, the field of white dandelion flowers she used to gather and play, she closes her eyes and before she blows the flower wings, she casts a secret wish.
She never got tired of doing it. It is always magical and she believes these little wings could reach the realm of impossibility and fulfill all of her wishes.
The wild dandelions carry it until this day when suddenly a beautiful wild dandelion flower naturally dipped itself in the calm water stream, she could not resist not to pick it.
A beautiful hand gently picked the white flower, as light as the feather, she held it in her hand.
After a short while, closing her eyes feeling everything like she was once a child again, made a wish. She is about to blow it like she used to do when suddenly there was the big wind that swayed all of its light feather petals. The big wind continued to sway her face, it became cold and her warrior garment is fluttering in the air.
She saw the face of the man coming closer, caressed her cheeks.
Like being in the ethereal dream, the man seems real. The face spells calmness of eternity and his countenance promised her daylight in her darkest nights. The man suddenly turned his back and she could not comprehend. Yet she would like to come and join him.
The man looked back and sends her a gentle smile, it warmed her heart.
Then she heard.
“Feather girl, try not to resist the changes that come on our way, let it flow, let it fly. My love for you will never die.”
The man in his open palms wants the feather girl to hold it and the feather girl accepted it. Suddenly a pair of beautiful eyes opened but could not move her body or sway its head.
Her consciousness went back to the real world, she found herself lying in a humble tent.
The fragile thin body was full of wounds and bruises, she has been stabbed at her middle body.
The truth of this world begins to unfold.
She could not almost open her bulging eyes, she is unrecognizable warrior, her loyalty was sacked.
The abandonment and betrayal evidently destroyed her physical being, she does even know if she is still alive or one of the roaming living ghosts.
As she tries to move her body, the sleeping pain started to spread in her veins. She seems paralyzed and any of her movements will make her condition become worst.
All she could do was to free the tiny drops of tears in her eyes and stay in this moment.
She would like to ask this man.
“Wu Dao Ya after all of this, can you see the end of the road?”
There were questions but no helpful answers.
***
During the Yanming Guan all-out war, Yan Xun destroyed many small cities inside and outside of the strategic mountain pass.
General Yu’s cavalry rode back and forth to provide reinforcements and everything was reported as a success. Yan Xun became suspicious and capricious, he ordered General Yu to search and destroy a small village near Meilin to save the Yan children who were held as a hostage because they were trapped inside.
It looks like a noble order that can produce a noble act. She went with her army behind her and promised to save them all.
Because of this, Zhong Yu lost her eyes on Dong Fangyi and unable to watch his movements, failed to warn Wu Dao Ya. In return, it brought unfateful events to happen and cause his death.
She trusted Yan Xun too much that makes her turn to a blind eye not to focus on his dark side. Now she woke up in this harsh reality.
She wished she’s dead. She wished she had not surrendered herself to this word loyalty. She wished she never met anyone else other than Wu Dao Ya.
And finally, she wished, she should have been on his side when he was dying.
After making sure that Wu Dao Ya really fell from the tall cliff of the mountain, Dong Fangyi did not continue to search and chase Princess Huan Huan.
Yet, he reserves time for it.
For it remains a mystery who is the young man who helped her escape their chasing sand drizzles after she went missing in the tall golden grass fields.
He thinks he owns all the time in the world so he let go of yesterday’s mishaps.
“General Yu, I think there is a mistake from the spy report that was passed to our Commander in Chief, reported by one of Zhong Yu’s scout ranger.
Zhong Yu’s all ears she asked: “Why do you think so? What did you find out?”
The ranger cried silently as he presents the sackcloth and opened it.
Zhong Yu cannot contain herself, she turned her back and her face is full of rage that she even took out of her sword and draw it to the poor scout ranger to kill him.
The poor scout ranger sobs and asks for mercy: “General Yu I beg your mercy, do not kill me. I merely carried out your orders but I cannot never do this! I am not a traitor. I am a loyal servant to General Yu.”
The cavalry behind Zhong Yu’s back in total shock cannot respond in the right frame of mind when they saw what’s inside the sackcloth. Clamoring swords started to sound in the air, all at the same time took out all of their swords from their waists and started to draw against each other.
They do not know who is their enemy now.
Is it their own uniform or it could be not far from where they stand.
The Deputy of Zhong Yu shouted.
“The King of Yanbei will kill us all if we do find the traitor in this cavalry or catch who the real enemy is. If we do not clear this matter today, we will all die a painful death!”
General Yu faces the internal military crises situation said.
“If not us, then who?”
Suddenly Yanbei’s Black Hawk Cavalry arrived. Yan Xun went down from his horse.
His eyes are looking sharply at her and the face is very serious, said softly: “A’Yu, what have you done?”
Zhong Yu was caught in this moment of double crises, the Commander in Chief seems to question her integrity.
Not even one of his deputy opened its mouth that can explain as well.
A’Jing feels not quite right, confused but went down from his horse too and look at the evidence.
A pang of sudden guilt and anger rose from his heart, but he cannot put all blame on General Yu.
A’Jing the first to break the silence said.
“My Lord, please give her a chance to explain what happened here.”
Yan Xun threw a sharp look at A’Jing then said in a very angry voice.
“Very well. General, I am giving you this time to explain this horrendous bloodbath and killing of Yan innocent children or face my wrath!”
General Yu facing in a defensive position but will it matter now? How can she explain what happened here when she just arrived to assess the situation.
The scout rangers made a late report, the horrendous killing must have happened last night and these helpless Yan children were all chopped off piece by piece and put into a sack.
This is an unforgivable act and deserves immediate corporal punishment.
Zhong Yu looks compromised with her morals and integrity is being questioned, she feels trapped and A’Jing is waiting for her to explain this gruesome bloodbath.
He likes to believe Zhong Yu does not have to do anything with it.
While they were in the middle to answer the life and death situation, whatever General Yu’s statement will determine the entire Yu’s troops position and outcome.
Another late cavalry came to witness the scene.
Dong Fangyi went down from his horse and walked towards Yan Xun. He bowed his head then said.
“I hate to interrupt your Majesty, but this is also important news I must tell.” Dong Fangyi made sure that General Yu can hear everything he has to say.
Yan Xun looks at Dong Fangyi, who forgot the courtesies, angrily asked.
“What is more important news than what this bloodbath of innocent today Military General Adviser Dong?”
Dong Fangyi likes the tone of his voice, he will surely add more rage as he spits the latest report.
“Datong Way died yesterday. Datong Way was buried this morning.”
Dong Fangyi shows the proof and Zhong Yu recognizes it.
Her world fell apart.
For a time she cannot move and her heartbeats went fast.
***
Zhong Yu suddenly felt all the swords in this bloodbath came to slit her neck and stab her heart a hundred times.
She must have heard a lie but this is Dong Fangyi reporting. She knows he is a type of adviser who does not like to make some noise like this and play around Yan Xun’s emotions.
For it will unleash Yan Xun’s dark side.
But she also remembered when he heard Yan Xun when he said.
“Don’t you think its time to have a new map that has no Datong in it?”
Yan Xun seems unaffected and turns on his cold emotions, he must hear Zhong Yu’s answer first over Datong’s obituary press release.
Zhong Yu threw him a blank stare.
Dong Fangyi is waiting for Zhong Yu’s reaction and he expected it to be harsh. True to what he knows about her, Zhong Yu draws her sword to Yan Xun, then she said painfully.
“You murdered Wu Dao Ya and these children. You are the main offender here!”
That day, General Yu’s troops faced Black Hawk Cavalry and Dong Fangyi’s troops crushed their troops while A’Jing did not expect this to happen so suddenly went to protect both sides.
But Dong Fangyi already stabbed Zhong Yu’s middle body and she fell in front of A’Jing who caught her rapidly falling body spilling more blood in his military battle uniform.
The rest of the troops went for the killing until all of General Yu’s troops died. No words can describe how unfortunate this day was.
After everything is clear, Yan Xun full of blood and dirt in his face, finally saw A’Jing on his knees holding the middle body of Zhong Yu to stop the blood loss.
He is silently crying for the beautiful dead body of his comrade at arms.
He is angry but cannot measure the amount of madness he feels at the moment.
Yan Xun gave him a cold stare and went closer to A’Jing to tap his shoulders.
A soft voice is heard.
“She did not have to prove anything, she is spotless and pure with her loyalty to you but you still doubted her.”
A’Jing started to question Yan Xun and spoke like he is not the King of Yanbei.
Yan Xun should have ordered A’Jings head to be cut off for acting in this way, but he understands where A’Jing is coming from.
At this moment, Yan Xun chose to excuse this misbehavior, said.
“You can arrange a decent burial for her just don’t bury her body to Yanbei because she died as a traitor and not a hero today.
“Is that an order to follow or a concern for a trusted servant and comrade?”
A’Jing wants to know Yan Xun’s feelings over Zhong Yu’s passing.
Yan Xun without looking responded with a cold but painful voice said.
“An order to follow.”
Still an order to follow, A’Jing ordered his men to carry Zhong Yu’s body and look for a place of burial.
On their way, the unexpected happens, when a group of woman squad dressed in their white hoodies, white scarf covered their face came over, they attacked A’Jings men and took Zhong Yu’s body. One of the leaders said.
“Time is up for your mortal body but not your soul!”
The squad started to form the circle of protection and used their immortal powers to revive her body.
Zhong Yu’s blood was stopped just in time when A’Jing barely holds it for the whole time their troops are killing each other. She lost her consciousness and her breath for some time but Zhong Yu’s lucky to have been saved by A’Jing and her sister Viper knows what to do.
She cut a wound from her wrist and let the blood drip in Zhong Yu’s middle body and everything just happens where everything is difficult to comprehend.
You can call it magic, but the underworld spies are always there to protect and save lives whomever they want to, can be done.
Viper missed a lot when she lost her time in the ersatz realm. She fought the underworld tale monster that proved her worth as the best underworld spy and secret protector to the Chu Jing secret princess.
After the Ersatz realm cannot contain her powers, she was able to get out of it. After her struggles with the dark breeds, she was finally freed to roam around the five realms.
Still lost with her memories, she met again Yuwen Yue in the Black forest. Yuwen Yue sprinkled the ash of golden memories in her eyes that got her eyes partially blind for a time.
When her eyesight naturally restored, it permanently cured her lost memories and Viper was once again back on track.
Suddenly, she can remember everything about her past and her mission for the Mimi Gongzhu.
Viper gathered all of the roaming underworld spies while the Jianghu spies were still scattered and waiting for their leader to reunite them.
She has been patiently waiting for the right time to connect with the Jianghu spies that have been involved with Liang state lately and will answer to their leader the feather girl Zhong Yu.
Zhong Yu has not recovered yet with her mortal body wounds.
She was bedridden for a few weeks and cannot get up to walk or talk like what normal people do.
She needs more time than expected and this is one thing Viper’s power cannot do because Zhong Yu has to choose to become well and get back on track.
***
Princess Huan Huan tired from an all-day run, still sleeping sweetly in the arms of the handsome young man. Having no idea of what the outside world looks like, she followed and trusted her instincts that this young man beside her have a good heart towards her.
The young man looks at her beautiful sleeping eyes and felt he will like her more than just a friend.
Feeling some strange shame, he dismissed his love at first sight experience.
To clear his head, he reminded himself about the mission. The mission is to secure the princess and the future of Yanbei.
“Hey!” Mo’Er found the Princess half awake.
Princess Huan Huan on her half-closed eyes looked at the youngster and feels hungry for the first time.
“Come on let’s eat! Then, we should leave this place before dawn or we will be trapped in these borders.”
Mo’Er set up a bonfire, flickering in between their eyes, he refused to look at her.
“This is a good hunt!”
Princess Huan Huan walked towards the bonfire to the warm her and comfortably sat. Looking at the gloomy night skies, she saw the hazy moonlight.
“Take this.”
Mo’Er handed over a winter cape. He paused, said
“Kindness must not be rejected.”
The Princess was not able to say no for this winter cape will protect her from the cold night, graciously accepted said.
“What else did you bring and that I should accept your kindness like it is a rare commodity? Aside from forcing me to run many miles away from my guardian, what else do you plan to do to me?”
The Princess is upfront and Mo’Er had to be careful with the next words, replied.
“My kindness ends after we cross this border. You do not want to expect me to be around you all the time.”
Princess Huan Huan does not feel any bad vibes about this youngster but still looking for safety signs asked.
“Who are you?”
Mo’Er thinks this is going to start a long talk, said.
“Princess, do not worry. I am not going to kill you. I am one of the good guys.”
Observing Mo’Ers manners, the way he carries himself, the way he speaks, the Princess thinks he is not an ordinary young boy who simply found her or some bystanders being lost in the wooden forest of Longyi Guan Mountains.
She thinks Mo’Er has special skills, every inch of his angular face, the heart-shaped hairline reveals, he is not just from any ordinary clan.
The Princess is a target shooter who suddenly picks up a stone and raised her slingshot from the arms and attempts to shot it to Mo’Ers head.
Mo’Er has skills that not all young boys were trained to possess, is alert and expects this kind of situation to happen, smoothly rejected the stone. He went closer to Princess Huan Huan and said.
“If you want to kill me, here’s some advice. Do not use the stone. Use something sharp, like this!”
Mo’Er showing her a sharp dagger is offering it to the beautiful face in front of him.
Testing their trust limits further, Princess Huan Huan confirmed the youngster is a fighter or even a warrior.
But none of the above, she did not even think that the boy is a pirate. Mo’Er became the new interesting subject to learn, finally dismissed.
“Keep the dagger, if you still want to live until dawn.”
Sounds like a real threat, Mo’Er can almost smell their breaths close to each other face had to smirk, then a short laugh heard, sarcastically said.
“I am keeping it. I want to live until dawn.”
Princess Huan Huan’s unpredictable attitude swiftly took the dagger from Mo’Ers hand and draw it to the neck, said.
“Shhhhhh…”
Mo’Er did not feel any fear, displayed a cold face, thinks this is ground of trust that must be established did not think otherwise softly said.
“Not bad Princess.”
Princess Huan Huan suddenly brandished the sharp dagger in the bark of a tree that caught a snake behind Mo’Ers back.
Mo’Ers life was saved on time.
“I am not born to be your enemy neither a friend. You can thank me later.”
Princes Huan Huan went back to sit in a Zen position.
Looking at flickering light coming from the bonfire, she is quietly thinking about her guardian.
While the youngster thinks he is going to admire this girl for the rest of his life.
It cannot be denied that the death of Wu Dao Yao stirred the chaos among Datong Way members who are also Yan army Generals and the Yan elites as members of the secret chamber of commerce.
***
Leading to many speculations about the sudden disappearance of Princess Huan Huan, the members set up a secret meeting to also discuss the death of General Yu. B
ut in the end, the avoidance of the Datong way members to find out the truth about Wu Dao Ya’s death, the disappearance of Princess Huan Huan and the death of General Yu was not indeed an accident.
Without digging further, they can conclude that one mastermind ordered their sudden deaths and disappearance.
Well for some Yan Generals knows and believes it while the Yan elites want to know the underlying causes, so they prefer to find it out by doing a secret investigation.
**
A sudden strong wind blew into their meandering path. Meng Feng was partially hurt on her eyes and was forced to stop the horse. Ping’An on the alert took out his two small daggers from both sides his waist.
The silence was felt and the leaves were again swayed by strong winds.
“Look out!” shouted by someone near.
Suddenly, like a fire rain, many sand drizzle star darts came to flood their way and the woman quickly took off her indigo scarf and covered three people excluding herself.
Looking divine and serene, she is obviously not an enemy but defended them from a thousand sand drizzles.
The indigo scarf serves as their shield puts these dangerous and sharp star darts turned into ash. She is waiting for more attacks but none of it came.
Back to her normal pulse, she went closer to the dying prince. She counted three then said.
“He won’t last long. We will take him to Zao Baocung.”
Ping’An stood still and said: “Yes Master!”
Meng Feng trying to recall the past knows that she had seen her before, said.
“Didn’t we met before?”
Chu Qiao remembers the attempt of her perfect kill she said.
“How did you change your livelihood? From killing to saving this savage prince?”
Meng Feng cannot refute her words simply said.
“People change and so I did.”
Chu Qiao smirked, said.
“Tsk! you must have been following another Master whom you owe your life and not even your life can repay his kindness.”
Thanks for the gentle reminder. Yes! I owe my Master a lot.” Said Meng Feng
Dong Fangyi saw everything at hand, stood frozen on his feet unable to do his next moves. He is strong but the ghost of the past is the strongest he thought: “This can’t be happening!”
***
“How is he?” Chu Qiao asks Zao Baocung.
“It is bad. I have done everything to make his mortal body endure the pain. But the blood loss is severe. The cure could only be known as miracle blood.”
Zao Baocung has to admit this time he can only do so much but with blood loss, he can only hope that someone has to donate the same blood that matched the 13th Prince.
Chu Qiao looks at her delicate arms and said.
“Are my veins, not miracle blood?”
Zao Baocung responds and shrugs his shoulders.
“You have royal blood that can accept any blood and your veins will not reject it. For the 13th Prince, he can only accept the blood of eminence.”
Chu Qiao doesn’t have any idea what this blood of eminence means, curiously said.
“Zao the Prince is dying and I do not have my Higanbana at my back. It is not definitely the time to kill more time and lose him in the process.”
“No, I am serious. If you want him to live, you need to find the blood of eminence.”
Zao Baocung turned his back and wiped Yuan Song’s sweating forehead, his eyes closed but show deep pain, then they heard him say.
“Xia Chong, Chu Qiao …you are…”
Chu Qiao heard these painful words, with short groans in between, Yuan Song’s fever is so high.
She went closer to touch his forehead, said.
“I am here, please get well soon.”
Yuan Song on his closed eyes wrinkled his forehead as if he wanted to get up and speak many words but there are none. Chu Qiao showed gloomy eyes to the 13th Crown Prince and remembers their happy days.
“Zao Baocung, the blood of the eminence, what’s it called, who has it? Chu Qiao is pressing.
Zao Baocung assured her.
“He’ll die before you can obtain it.”
“Tell me!” Chu Qiao is upset.
“Between the royal family, the father and mother’s blood will have to be 100% match, 50% match on his brothers or even sisters and 20% chance match for the Yuan relatives. Zao Baocung pouted his mouth to Chu Qiao continued to grumble: “You don’t want to be killed before this Prince does.”
Meng Feng said, “The Imperial Concubine Ning’Er already died a few years back but the Great Summer Emperor could be the exact match!”
Chu Qiao thought of Yuan Che yet hardly could not rely on because they have a different matriarch.
The bottom of her thoughts was no other than Yan Xun, with only 20% chance but it is going to be suicide.
“I told you! You cannot do anything!”
Zao Baocung gives up the fate of Yuan Song.
Chu Qiao said, “I have decided, I will extract both blue bloods!”
Suddenly a man on his calm and serene figure but cold aura appeared in the ornamented room, said.
“It has to be a fact of someone having been born into a family that belongs to the highest social class.’
One specific type of family is composed of blue bloods or you can call it members of the aristocracy.
Chu Qiao looks at him and before she forgets this is a life and death situation where staring the man of her dreams is not appropriate, she sarcastically asked.
“Are you?”
He inhaled, then in a calm voice said
“Pure chance, twice over, in the face of vanishingly small odds. Try these veins.”
Zao Baocung could not do it said.
“No, I cannot extract the blood of the crown prince of Qinghai. It is forbidden. It is the golden blood, I cannot just waste it … …
Yue Qi said,”You are a disgrace to the Highness.”
He covered his mouth and the Healer of Moon kingdom mumbled saying.
“I won’t! I will never mix blue bloods! It is not my job description! I have never done such a dirty thing!”
Yuwen Yue flashed a hand sign to Yue Qi, said, “He’ll do it!”
As soon as Yuwen Yue said those words, he took Chu Qiao and pointed a dagger in her neck. Everyone was startled and nobody moved as Yuwen Yue breathes calmly he whispered to Chu Qiao’s ears.
“I am sorry, but its the only way. Order your Healer or we can stay all day with this staged drama.”
Chu Qiao’s ears want to revolt because Yuwen Yue has to do it harsh but amazingly at ease and calm, she clears her throat and said.
“Do it!”
“Or I will…”
Before Chu Qiao could continue the words, she reversed their killing position and smoothly took the dagger from Yuwen Yue’s hands, pointing it towards his chest where his heart is and pressed it a bit.
It must have been tiny blood starting to pop from Yuwen Yue’s chest, Chu Qiao must have pushed it underneath the first layer of skin and Yuwen Yue looks cold and calm.
Seems to enjoy the smooth hands on him, prefers to keep still, did not move.
Without a warning, Chu Qiao had to send back the whispers in his ears and said.
“I am sorry, this is my way of ordering it. Hang on, and do not attempt to steal this dagger or I will be forced to extract the blue blood in you.”
Not a real threat at all, Yuwen Yue likes to hear every word whispered in his ears.
“This is the real Chu Qiao,” Yuwen Yue thought.
“Fearless and lethal, she rarely never makes mistakes or misses her aim.”
The crowd shifts their eyes from here and there. The glimpse of moments is very quick.
Everybody’s feet look glued to where they stand, only eyeballs move. Zao Baocung scratched his head and like a child did a tantrum, complained a lot, said.
“You see, I have no freedom to do things, I am not a free citizen at all!”
“Do it! Or I will extract the blood itself from this Qinghai crown prince and leave nothing in his blue veins!”
Chu Qiao’s voice is really pressing.
“Alright! Alright! Mimi Gongzhu, I’ll be the one to do it. Put off the dagger and let me do it!”
Zao Baocung also said, “I have not tested the Qinghai Crown prince blood if they are a match with 13th Prince of Great Summer. But its chance is highly regarded to be 80% match since both are blue bloods even if they are not entirely a relative. We can only rely on the lineage where the two royal estate leaders were made up with their bones and blood, we are hoping for a perfect match. However, if it fails, Yuan Song can die at any moment. I hope everyone understands how crucial this is.”
Yuwen Yue calmly said.
“Do it!”
“Your Highness, lie down,” said Zao Baocung.
Chu Qiao gradually let go of the dagger and saw drops of tiny blood clots resurfaced in Yuwen Yue’s expensive Hanfu robe, felt a sting in her heart.
Zao Baocung performed the extraction while Yuan Song is pale and almost lifeless receives the immediate blood transfusion from Yuwen Yue’s arms.
After an hour, the procedure is done. Yuwen Yue recovered but Yuan Song isn’t. Yuwen Yue feels tired. When he saw Chu Qiao outside the ornamented room anxiously waiting he commented.
“Did I hear it right when you said, I have decided, I will extract both blue blood!”
“Stop it! Can’t you see what you made me do to you?”
Chu Qiao showing beautiful expressive eyes that mixes with hate and sarcasm in the tone of her voice, Yuwen Yue missed the beauty’s face so much that he wanted to do more dialogues even if he is very much tired.
“How are you going to do?” Yuwen Yue gave her eye contact.
Chu Qiao could not resist, receives it innocently.
She melts with every stare Yuwen Yue sends her.
Back to being sarcastic, she said something like this.
“Why would I want to tell my methods? Say I want to become a vampire, like what the gorge spies do or waste more blood in black magic like what underworlds do! What can you do?”
For the first time in years, Yuwen Yue let out a genuine smile from his cold face. All of his regal white teeth in front, displayed like there are sparkling stars. Chu Qiao felt the chills underneath her skin. Shall I call it goosebumps?
Capturing her heart like this, Chu Qiao wants to wrap him with so much care and check his wounds in his chest, she sincerely asked.
“How’s that wound in your chest?”
Yuwen Yue touched the stained expensive Hanfu robe, said.
“The pain is nothing more like an ant biting a giant’s feet.”
“Oh…”
Chu Qiao back to being speechless cannot apologize because she does not want to reduce the effect of the reversed hostage drama earlier, simply became quiet.
“If you do not have anything to say, may I take some time to rest?”
Did Yuwen Yue just ask her permission, why? Is it really polite or impolite at all? Must Chu Qiao say yes? Or answer it indifferently. Is it really sweet to hear Yuwen Yue this way? What’s the right response?
“Ah…whatever! Get lost!” She screamed in her mind, on the outside she simply nodded at him displaying uncaring eyes.
So indifferent, Chu Qiao is playing a thug of war. Pushing and pulling her feelings towards the man of her dreams is really not an easy thing to do.
For she can not show all feelings in front of this godly being, who keeps on popping up like popcorn and saves everyone for the day, makes their happy endings.
Yuwen Yue is truly like this, he makes a sad, a happy ending. Is it really a happy ending?
The Qinghai Crown prince back to his Palace did not do any task today. He just sat down and wrote in his library. Yue Qi reporting to Yuwen Yue from time to time to update him about Yuan Song’s condition.
Yuan Song did not recover right away but there is always good news that his condition improved day by day.
Yuwen Yue did not come to check on Yuan Song or Chu Qiao after his last visit. For he knows, the Qinghai Queen is closely monitoring all of his movements.
He does not want to draw attention to Yuan Song or Chu Qiao so even if his feet want to step to the Moon Kingdom to see Chu Qiao, he always thinks twice.
On the other hand, Chu Qiao thinks Yuwen Yue still cannot recall the past and his memories are somewhat still distorted. Chu Qiao did not stay longer and finds the unavoidable path of fate, begins to unfold.
***
Finally, Yuan Che looks at the last headcount of Xiaoqi military troops.
From a great powerful and mighty troop figure, the all-out war between Yan Mingguan Pass and Xiaoqi camp was reduced to a significant number and the loss cannot be exactly tallied.
The war was considered to be the bloodiest of all time in Great Summer history.
Yuan Che has to make and pass the report to the Great Summer Emperor after Yuwen Yue sent him the snow paper to inform him about Yuan Song’s condition.
He thinks maybe this is still one good news his Father can be thankful or the worst, not any good thing can be taken at all. Yet, Yuwen Yue did not reveal the 13th Prince location or Yuan Che will find out about the Moon Kingdom still exists today.
He prefers to keep it hidden until all things come to its exact fulfillment when the day of reckoning finally unveils.
When the Great Summer Emperor reads the royal letter from Yuan Che, he fell from his throne seat. Tai Wei rushed the Emperor to his royal chambers and almost immediately many physicians came to check his condition.
Yuan Che did not reveal the exact location of the remaining Xiaoqi troops but he mentioned.
“We are safe and secure and well-nourished with provision coming from an esteemed ally of the Far East. In exchange for their courtesies, we are to respect and provide security to the Freedom Community. I have learned many new things and enjoyed the company of the few. A new world is emerging, where both aristocrats and slaves can mutually benefit each other, leaving a perfect balance of respect and freedom. Everyone serves us with happiness and swear loyalty in exchange for their security. Hence, we became an iron wall and although these slaves consider themselves still as a muddy ground in which the elites can stand, what they only wish for, is to safeguard their lives and to defend them in times of trouble.”
Yuan Che awakens the noble acts of the old.
It is where they stood for many generations where their forefathers earned their spot and establish them in their nobility status.
As time passes by, it became a complicated system of Imperial governance and given the abuses of the people to the law of the land and wanting to attack the nobles, the nobles succumb to tyranny and bruteness.
The old ways were forgotten and the constant change made them worst.
Counting many days and many nights, the Great Summer Emperor fell ill.
There is no good thing that can be seen at this moment.
The Wei and Yuwen nobles were shocked when they heard the spinner press release from the Shin Jin Gong Palace. They started to become afraid of their lands and properties although the new troops who took over Xiaoqi camp were no other than Yuan Yang, they still think that there is unspoken insecurity inside Great Summer.
The party goer Elite Wei Lords started to become more brutal in their ways and seems back to their warring state of mind, tightening their securities in favor of their relatives and beaten dog slaves, no foreigner is allowed to enter Chang’An, the Great Summer Capital.
Not to mention the economy inside Great Summer is becoming worst. The basic commodities were held at Qinghai from the raids done by the Black pirates at the sea coasts.
Then the food insecurity was introduced to their households. It is evident that Wei noble households are presently experiencing insufficiency of any kind.
And how about the poor households?
Can they survive if nobles will become more greedy and start to hoard these basic commodities? One can only expect the worst.
To the world of blank and heartless flesh, the anguish of hearts and the eye of regret
Who will protect who? Who can stand for the slaves and the poor
Who will win freedom for the throbbing souls? Who can stand against tyranny and woes
When loyalty is given, can the receiver be faithful?
When freedom is achieved, who benefits who?
If there is such a good thing in this world, it is YOU, that is if you chose to.
♥♥♥
Chapter 085
♥Author♥Angel♥Chua♥
Bleeding Heart (edited 08.12.2021)
The land is full of thick snow and the snowstorms eventually hit the small villages. The two tired souls went to look for shelters but hardships began to fall whether rich or poor everybody felt cold and does not want to help.
Due to the worst winter season, Mo’Er and Princess Huan Huan were not able to arrive on time. It left Zao Baocung no choice, he left the Thousand caves to go back to the Moon Kingdom without any idea of what happened to them.
While the Black Pirate youngster struggled to keep the Princess Huan Huan and himself alive, he did not trust any stranger to become their allies.
As days pass by, the Princess and Mo’Er discovered their own skills and strength.
The testing of each other’s trust limits did not end and continued to develop their friendship for every single day of delay.
However, the delays meant that fate is bound to happen.
So it just happens, without any clue, one day, shows itself.
“We have no water left, and there is no chance we could fill this up in this white barren lands.”
Mo’Er feels the thirst but avoids drinking water, he swipes his fingers to Princess Huan Huan’s lips to keep it moist.
Huan Huan could not really call him gentleman but Mo’Ers actions were neat and full of care. She could barely open her eyes, and she just wanted to sleep and sleep.
Mo’Er keeps on waking her up and still finds herself in order.
**
There was just vast coldness in Qinghai lands as harsh winter wraps the entire Ximeng continent. From afar, and dessert cloudy smoke, these invaders finally revealed the threat in the air.
Outside the Qinghai Palace grounds, the troop line wears white bearskins who looks like it is going to devour these approaching predators.
Zuo Zong, after his spying activity, ended, called the deputy commander who came back for almost half an hour horse ride.
The tired and thirsty Qinghai deputy commander made Qinghai’s troops ready to lead but the same exhausted Qinghai’s crown prince right-wing command was finally back to camp.
It was just the right time when suddenly someone can’t go home empty-handed. Yue Qi secretly whispered: “Left-wing and right-wing are outflanked on both sides.”
Following one of the soldiers, Yue Qi rushed to go in the front.
Not so long, there was a group of Gurus on the southern horizon.
The number was between three and four hundred. Except for some of the front row’s few soldiers wearing armor, most of them were only covered with scarves and heavy black eyeliners.
They looked as if the soldiers of the Gods and Armies who had broken up last night were trying to return to their city to seize it.
Seeing a group of cavalrymen in front of the city gate, this group of Gurus troops never frightened, set up tents outside the Qinghai walls and planted their banners to the ground forming intimidation to scare the Qinghai troops.
No one dared to approach or flee.
Some impatient cloud air-wing riders commanded Ra Zheng’s to lead the Silver prince cavalry slowly approaching the other side, while the other two cavalrymen from Ra Zhun’s troops led their respective heads to the wings, and they eventually took over the rear of their infantry.
Gradually approaching the godly cloud-riding overall commander Ra Yue (Yuwen Yue) found that the infantry on the other side had no unexpected panic. Although he is aimed to defray, the pressure on the cavalry rushed and he did not even whisper.
A doomful premonition surging on Yuwen Yue’s heart, but don’t have time to think about it.
The marching bowman in front of him has continued to release arrows. Several cavalrymen around him have been shot by sly arrows, and Ra Yue (Yuwen Yue) can only use his horse’s hoofs to move him towards his footman.
A quick release of the arrow, piled up puts the bow into the side of his body, sweeping the swords, straightly rushing to the front.
More than 100 long-handled axemen trained and nearly three thousand veterans with ten-footed spears surrounded a dense array of squadrons.
Silver Prince Ra Zheng had more than two thousand archers in front of the formation.
On the other side, to prevent Qinghai and its city from sudden killing, another army had to respond to this small infantry.
Yet Ra Zhun is very confident that the city will not come out of any reinforcements, and for a long time even the Silver Prince infantry are not back, there will never be any courage to take risks to rescue from such a small force.
A common tactic used by a superior cavalry to deal with small infantry is to let the Silver Prince’s superior infantry to be attacked will be unable to escape.
Therefore, Ra Zhun’s small cavalrymen feel relaxed, as if they were participating in a hunting game.
Ra Zhun led the two hundred cavalrymen from afar watching the battle. He smiles and sways his head from left to right to show his dismay of the battle formation he secretly said: Defeat is not going to happen in my lifetime!
The underworlds must be unleashed!
Intensive hoofs banged on the ears of each of the troops. Ra Zheng commanded the pickaxe to release the three rounds of arrows and re-aligned through the space set by Qinghai’s elite spearmen.
The first row of spearmen took up half the height of the shield.
The second row of spearmen placed a huge auto crossbow with a shield then prepared to meet the unstoppable charge of the cavalry.
Over the hundred cloud air wingmen saw that they were not able to fight sharply upfront.
From the commanding gestures, the cavalry group was flexibly divided in front of the marching team, like a pair of pliers, a pair of clippers on both sides of the troop’s marching troops they went forward.
The deputy commander Yue Qi caused Ra Yue (Yuwen Yue) to swallow dryly on his mouth as seen by the cavalrymen in front of him.
Ra Yue (Yuwen Yue) did not blink and heard the Deputy Commander Yue Qi raise his voice as the fierce smoke of the fight goes out to the whole cloud troops, loudly shouted.
“Kill!”
“Find the flames!”
Yuwen Yue’s cold heart stood still.
A million fire arrows like a heavy rain landed on the other side. Not one expected a sweeping tornado took it all and the heavy winds dragged it to sweep everyone who bravely blocks its way. Yuwen Yue was right.
He is not fighting the physical realms but a mystical one. Human efforts are wasted, as they are facing an enemy whose powers cannot be quenched by means of human strategies and war.
An overwhelming number of Qinghai troops swept aside.
The mighty and huge fire hurricane full of Qinghai’s silver arrows blasted on the battle site.
Everyone was caught burning and dead in their uniforms, the troops were caught in surprise, consumed in fire.
Zuo Zong sat down in a Zen position to pray he whispered.
“We are not fighting flesh and blood but a mystical arcane. May those souls rest in peace and guide them to find their light.”
Ra Yue’s cavalry has to be evacuated, Yue Qi has to sound the alarm. Qinghai city gates gongs started to play their haunting tune and everybody in Qinghai whether old or young, rich or poor, slaves or royal trembled.
Ra Zheng didn’t fret but had to admit, the time of human struggle has ended. He realized this is the time of the underworlds to meet those enemies who are not in the form of flesh and blood.
It cannot be spoken but must be expected to arrive like a time like this.
Ra Zhun came near Ra Zheng to insult him, he asked: “Afraid of it?”
Goosebumps creeps in his veins he recalled, “in the Persian empire, they were once feared to devour not only the flesh but can invade the spiritual state. What can we do now?”
“Qinghai walls is in total lockdown, yet here you are, asking me if I am afraid of it? Are you going to tell me bedtime stories again my brother while our troops lay in ash?”
Ra Zheng frowned, he coldly turned away from the burning fires.
While everyone can smell the defeat outside Qinghai walls, the middle kingdom was in total lockdown.
Its vines and root’s mossy green color turned to black. Some Qinghai citizens who were in panic tried to enter the Moon Kingdom but they all failed as the vines took their feet and swallow them like they can they never return to this shattered earth.
Zao Baocung and all the Moon Kingdom people look safe but without the Mimi Gongzhu, the underworlds can never be united to defend or the worst can devour people.
Ra Yue arrived at the secret paths and trail the Moon kingdom to met Zao Baocung.
He secured the safety of his men first but must come out alone to meet the cryptic enemy.
“Can we make this worst situation better?” Zao Baocung meets Ra Yue with a worried face.
Yuwen Yue, on his serious formal face said.
“Take these men and secure them. I must meet the Qinghai King and Queen.” Zao Baocung saw them and there were two hundred of them.
Zao Baocung had to ask Yuwen Yue again.
“The Gurus are not normal people. Do you know who your real enemies are?
“Neither they know me.” Yuwen Yue coldly said.
“Hey do not worry about me. Worry about these men and where is Mo’Er?”
“I waited every day for Mo’Er to arrive in the secret meeting place at the Thousand Caves, he did not come back.”
Zao Baocung cannot hide the dismay in his face.
Yuwen Yue thinks something might have happened but he knows that Mo’Er will always be careful in his ways he said.
“Mo’Er has never failed. I trust that he will bring Princess Huan Huan alive and if possible Wu Dao Ya.”
I am coming with you, said Zuo Zong, Yuwen Yue did not object but looked at Yue Qi and Yue Qi knows he will stay with these men and take charge of the commanding military authority.
I do not have anyone who can lead these military troops but you, including our band of brothers, you must secure them and protect them no matter what the cost.
Yuwen Yue had to leave and Zuo Zong followed him behind.
Through the smashed door, Yuwen Yue discovered that there was a faint glow in the looted Qinghai King’s Palace.
The Qinghai city dominated by delicate and ornamented wooden carved buildings with some of its structures built-in iron ores, fire prevention is an overriding priority.
He is not worried at all but seen those who were ransacked was burned in the fire, or simply intended to set fire and kill all of the King’s Eunuchs who were resting in the Eunuch’s Palace chambers.
A cold godly being, hauntingly handsome and its spy cautiously walked into some of the royal mansion and looking at the site, what they saw there were shocking.
They were full of dead bodies, beauties, Han people, women, elder people, and some children. Unjustly, they were in a messy state and apparently suffered brutally before they all died. From the position of the corpse, it can be seen that some people were originally killed by the chaos that had been suddenly invaded by Gurus, while others were collectively slaughtered in the hall.
Yuwen Yue clenched his teeth and held back his stomach. One year ago, Zao Baocung shouted.
“The beasts are a thousand animals but nobody can find a Thousand caves to hide from these animals…”
Walking through the hall towards the direction of the fire, and before reaching the majestic stone house in the inner Qinghai Palace, the marble pillars supported the wide dome were smashed.
Under the three-story platform was a huge fire pit. Suddenly the under burning fire, there were a few of the bereaved Qinghai people lying beside the flames, the blood of which was flowing.
When Yuwen Yue looked underneath there was no one else left around, he said to Zuo Zong.
“The host here has all been killed. It is easy for the house owner to take care of the fire. You must go and remove some sand to extinguish it.”
When Yuwen Yue took the soil from the rest of the family and went to the garden behind the King’s Palace. Zuo Zong thought in place.
“What is the intention of creating chaos on the King’s Palace? What is the purpose?”
The riots were apparently not of military forces, and at least five thousand chaos troops were disrupted in the city to form this big scale.
In addition to guarding the imperial palace of the Silver Prince Qinghai Armies, there are three troops stationed outside the King’s Palace.
The strongest is the gods and guards of Qinghai Queen Zhueje.
Or shall I call them by their nature, the Gorge Spies of the underworlds? The military barracks spread around Ra Zhun’s small infantry, but the main force stationed in the south of the Ra Zheng’s Palace is in the South Gate, next to the Middle Kingdom bridge.
Just thinking about it, Yuwen Yue suddenly realized that there was something coming behind him.
Yuwen Yue busy rushed forward and the wind blew in behind his head. He turned back with an annoyed look but saw a little boy holding a half-burnt stick. His deep eyes looked at him with hatred.
Yuwen Yue is going to explain more but the little boy did not allow him to speak. He stepped forward and tapped a pointed stick towards Yuwen Yue’s chest. The pace was quite flexible.
Yuwen Yue’s helplessness can only be seen in sideways avoiding the cutting-edge, left-handedly holds the stick body, and the right-hand pull the little boy’s shoulder.
Now he is ready to speak again.
Then the little boy turns a knee and followed a great leap. Yuwen Yue in helpless condition has to let go of the little boy then he walked backward.
Yuwen Yue is still open to explain that this little boy is like a mad cat, he was stunned to see his mad face. Avoiding to move further to catch those real fire in his eyes, the little boy’s stares commands some sharp edges formed in the air. Yuwen Yue has to avoid sharp edges, flash behind him, hands tightly embrace the little boy’s upper body, he could not move.
The little boy writhed around and kicked his feet, and in Yuwen Yue’s arms, such as a hoop, tied him tightly. In desperation, he bowed his head and took a bite on Yuwen Yue’s arm. Zuo Zong could not help but sigh… and asked Yuwen Yue: “what’s happening to you Master?”
Yuwen Yue knew that the little boy must be the host’s affectionate family. He saw his loved ones being slaughtered. Yuwen Yue was conscious that he was lost. Yuwen Yue was forced to hold back the pain and did not let go of the little boy.
He just said, “Little boy, I just came to see you… Don’t be afraid. I won’t hurt you.”
The little boy suddenly like a disappearing form, revealed that he is a ghost of the past.
Yuwen Yue was all aware, that maybe he is being played by the Gurus mystic powers and everything he sees has to be responded according to reason and power of the mind.
The little boy went to poke Yuwen Yue’s nose and became a friendly ghost to him. There were no words in between, impressing that Yuwen Yue has to see in the well of the King’s Palace.
Yuwen Yue followed the boy until they reached the King’s Palace well. Suddenly the boy stopped and gave Yuwen Yue a sad stare. Yuwen Yue was trying to understand this out of logic actions. He tried to reason out to the boy and said: “You want me to see the waters inside this fountain of well?”
The boy nodded. Yuwen Yue’s thoughts want to oppose: “Why should I listen to a ghost?”
The boy sends a strong message to obey assuring Yuwen Yue that it is not a lure.
Yuwen Yue a bit hesitant eventually looked at the fountain well. Looking at the Qinghai King’s figure turned into a rock. It was slowly eaten by fire and the body was scattered in pieces of dying embers.
In a fast forward pace, Qinghai King struck by the Qinghai Queen, another identity came in between. No matter how many times, you rewind what happened, Qinghai King’s decision was a turning point to save the lady who also planned to kill him.
Finally, The Qinghai King met his demise.
Even if Yuwen Yue has to intervene, using the Poe Yue Jian sword, it seems nobody can stop to save the King. The fallen King had one tear dropped to the ground and everything in Qinghai went dark and full of flames.
Gloom and darkness fill the heavens as the terror flashes of lightning immediately struck the Qinghai palace. Pain and sounds of desperation covered the ground.
The time of the underworlds has come.
Yuwen Yue froze for a long time, like any human heart, longs for the father’s last goodbye: “Father… No…” The boy said.
“If you cannot stand for this empire, no one will save the entire continent. The King dies but the son was left to survive. It is for this time that you were chosen, the son of the Qinghai King to defeat evil and restore the people to peace.”
When Yuwen Yue turned to touch the boy, suddenly he was taken to another place, in another time, wrapped in coldness and eternal snow, everything is white.
Qi Hui spoke.
“A broken heart will mostly act in harshly and stupidity. Without the blankets of comfort and wisdom from the wise, the human heart cannot survive. Today is just a start. The anguish you feel today will get worst and you cannot complain or not even allowed to grieve. If the underworlds unleashed to the human realms, it will plunder the bones and flesh of humanity. Two swords and, two divine abilities. You know this from the start. The Poe Yue Jian sword must find its Canhong sword. It is the only way to subdue the underworlds and put them back to their original order. The grass empire of Yan shall rule in grace and the great summer shall lay their crowns on the ground. The Beauty empire of the south shall prosper once again while hunter barbarians of the cold Northland shall trade their swords in exchange for peace. Qinghai will sit forever on its snow-capped mountains while the Qinghai Moon Son rules them in peace and find its North star.”
Yuwen Yue suddenly finds himself burning in fever. His entire body is sweating in these wintry nights.
After Yuwen Yue followed the friendly ghost, he was found at the well of the fountain, weak and unconscious. Time went in slow motion and the Gurus finally invaded the Qinghai walls. Zuo Zong runs towards the Qinghai Prince and took all the sharp arrows in his body to save Yuwen Yue.
There is no blood, Zuo Zong checking the wounds in his body, he knows he would not survive. Yet, thinks a miracle just happened. Is he still alive or a ghost?
The Skyshadow woman created a big dome of light and protected the Qinghai Prince and Zuo Zong’s body was spared. All the arrows of death melted like the desert sands.
Zao Baocung transformed into an enlighted being, calmly walked in the middle doom and chaos.
Inside the dome of light, the Moon Kingdom Healer took Yuwen Yue’s frail body and got out from the Gurus sight. Zuo Zong out of human capacity lost his consciousness, held by Skyshadow Woman. Both enlightened beings faded out of their sight. The dome of light became invisible.
The Gurus was left to their surmise.
Their leader finally uncovered the cover in her face seeing she has arrived in a very familiar place.
Suddenly the Qinghai Queen swept by the sudden winds, she knows that Gurus had already invaded the Qinghai walls. She is neither afraid but waited for this time to arrive.
She wants to unfulfill the prophecies.
The destruction of Moon Kingdom is imminent, like a crouching beast knocking on her door wanting to open it.
***
Swoosh…slow and steady wind sweeps the two bodies buried in snow. Gasping shallow breath, the eyelashes full of snow
A jade-like skin started to spark the pain of pricking a hundred needles at her back and Chu Qiao sensed her palms are heating up like steam.
She knows her powers were held in the Erzatz realm, in exchange for Yuwen Yue’s second chance she traded her powers, lived a normal life just like an ordinary person. The hope continues to linger, finding ways for the Qinghai Prince to recover from his memory loss is bleak.
She thinks something is about to happen. Something that even her own mind cannot perceive.
Just when the last winter leaf is about to fall, the spruce trees began to shiver from the cold. Mo’Er, on his little resistance to the cold, rubbed the palms of his hands, warm heat goes to another cheek, Huan Huan cannot hold it anymore.
Soft whispers in the wind.
“No, Do not sleep. It is not your time yet.”
Mo’Er trying to save the ebbing life of the Princess, realized his mortal limits came to its edge. He finally closed his eyes and went to sleep.
Chu Qiao walking alone, on this vast winter hinterlands, feels she isn’t alone. She looked at the white snow and finds no one.
But her instincts tell her, someone is tracking her footsteps.
Her pulse started to beat fast when suddenly a white blue-eyed wolf was killed from her back. Blood gushed out from the white wolf’s neck, a red bloody ground promptly spread in the white snow.
Chu Qiao ran towards the youngster boy and saw his face.
Suddenly a fragment of her memories flashed back. It is not a mistake, he may have grown up but still has the same noble figure and gentle eyes and said.
“Can you open your eyes?”
Mo’Er struggling to open his eyelids, he knows he is spent and wasted. He nodded but took all the effort in the world just to raise his hands and point to the southward direction.
Chu Qiao somehow understood, when Mo’Er blinked his eyes, she knows its an SOS call. Chu Qiao again asked: Can you walk? Mo’Er did not respond.
“Okay.”
Short comfort word but full of worry in her face she continued.
“Wear this. I will be back” Mo’Er nodded and the next thing, he saw Chu Qiao walking until she became thin in the white snow.
Chu Qiao mastered the art of tracking in the vast snowfield. Like the good old days tracking a very elusive deer animal is like reading a book took an arrow from her back, and stick it on the snowfield.
The depth cannot be that high and the snow is not falling.
Old tracks won’t be covered and fresh tracks will be seen clearly.
She knows she can move a good pace.
The snow started to fall, but it isn’t falling down so fast, that wipes out the tracks before anyone could catch up. However, tracking in deep snow can be very tiring and exhausting.
The ground suddenly covered with the confusion of tracks but Chu Qiao can smell human blood still pumping under the snow. She closed her eyes for a while and her mind flashed random visions.
She suddenly finds the spot and saw a finger moving above the coldness of this white snow. But as she finds the victim, the oppressor started to brawl.
She is about to be fed to the pack of blue-eyed white wolves.
Without thinking twice, Chu Qiao quickly grabbed her arrows and shoot down the first wolf who dared to attack her.
Her ears ten times sharper, and her back fully loaded with two bows and arrows.
Peng!!!
The white wolf instantly died while the rest of the pack attacked her as a group. Chu Qiao is solely mortal, the capability relies on her human strength killed all the first pack of wolves.
As bloodthirsty as this pack of wolves is, so is her hands.
And finds only one arrow left at her back.
She knows, the stinky blood will call for more pack of wolves and her heart must not grow faint and lose herself once more.
Chu Qiao saw a swarm of glistening blue-eyes white wolves everywhere in the vast snowfield. Zooming out, the worst is yet to happen. It is definitely beyond the human heart to endure and any mortal abilities won’t outlast.
She wants a quick win, so turning in to the last resort, she exchanged her man-made bow and took the Chu Jing Golden Bow. She stretched the golden bowstring and a tingling sound was heard.
The Spruce trees gave up its leaves and the falling snow stops as suspended on air. Time stops.
She might have left her superpowers to the underworlds but the Kungfu of ice remains strong in her heart.
In a slow-motion, she closed her eyes, gathering the invisible-like diamond flaming arrow, one shot will put the entire place to hell.
Pulling the golden back string of the bow, she released the invisible like diamond arrow trailing a curve target, it landed in the middle of the white snow.
As soon as she opened her eyes, time starts to tick again and all living motions were moving from her line of sight. Fire starts to spread in a circular motion and should have consumed all of the blue-eyed pack of wolves alive.
Did it really happen?
With the heat of the growing fire all over the white snow, two human bodies were found in the middle.
It looks like they were being toasted in the middle but all the snow covering the body of the buried Princess from the deep snow melted.
Chu Qiao walked slowly and looked at her face.
“Her sword eyebrows and face is somewhat familiar.
“She thought of someone from the past, someone who used to be dear in her heart.
Huan Huan slightly woke up. She might have felt the warmth all over her body. She saw Chu Qiao and almost in tears she asked.
Where is the youngster?
Chu Qiao smirked for she did nor expect that this is the first question she would ask.
“I left him to die in order to save you.”
The Princess cannot contain her feelings let her tears out. She is so gullible and emotionally weak and she believed every word this stranger in front of her said.
Chu Qiao felt a heavy heart but wants to go back to the main goal said: “I owe him a lot that’s why I had to look at who he was pointing at. Get up and we should find him if he is still alive or has already died from hypothermia.”
Princess Huan Huan stopped crying and tried to stand up. Chu Qiao did not help her and watch her stand up all by herself. Chu Qiao seems emotionless let the Princess witness what had just happen.
The Princess was astonished and said.
” What did you do?”
In the real world, these no heart animals should have been exterminated said Chu Qiao.
Princess Huan Huan realized the mystical event said: The circle of fire prevented them to come near and eat us alive.
“Exactly!” Chu Qiao said shortly and continued to walk, she compassed the Golden bow in the white snow and a dividing line magically spread over to pass the circle of fire.
“Not bad, no harm is done to these animals.”
Princess Huan Huan started to trust her more than anyone else, it is the first time she followed someone out of her will.
“Yeah, and you are not stubborn at all. I like your attitude,” said Chu Qiao and continued to walk.
“Some dangers can be put on hold, but you can never avoid making a fight.”
Mo’Er almost dying but recovered fast. With the bearskin winter cape from Chu Qiao, warmth filled his body and restored his chi flow energy.
From a far distance, his eyes zoomed out and saw two beautiful figures walking in the vast snowfield. He could almost sense the heartbeats went fast, stood up and waited for them.
Chu Qiao squinting with her eyes, her energy is still good while a youngster princess following her behind her back said: “Do you mind if I ask who you are?”
“Does it really matter?” Chu Qiao replied annoyingly
“Why are you so rude at me?” Huan Huan feeling hated all the time.
“Get used to it.” Chu Qiao sarcastically replied.
Did I do something to hurt you? Do you know who I am? Huan Huan cannot shut up her mouth
Chu Qiao suddenly stopped walking, turned to her back, said: You have the resemblance to the former disgraced Crown Prince of Yan, now King of Yanbei. How could I not know? She continued to walk, Huan Huan still following her behind.
Huan Huan feels very heavy in her heart have to ask: “Is he, my brother?”
“Maybe? But don’t treat you as his sister.” Chu Qiao has to hit her confidence low
Huan Huan wants to play it even with Chu Qiao then chuckles: “And you like him but he married another girl?”
“Hey, you are so young to even think of these things. Shut up!” Chu Qiao had to let out a smirk
Huan Huan caught her feelings in the air continued: “Hmm… my brother liked you a lot but married another girl. That’s so sad. You must have been hurt too much.”
Chu Qiao laughs out loud, said: Ha Ha Ha. Do you want to shut your mouth or put you back to where I found you!!!
Huan Huan laughs out loud too said: “I knew it, you hate my brother because he left you. So you hate me too.”
“How many times do I have to tell, he is not your brother!” Chu Qiao still in her sarcastic tone cannot avoid talking too much about Yan Xun.
“Yeah I know. But at least he is my nearest kin after the deaths of all Yan royal family. I am still next in line so be good to me.” Huan Huan knows but not the entire story.
Chu Qiao does not want to talk more about Yan Xun but finally knows that Huan Huan may have been told of her dark past said: “Wu Dao Ya is a good man and he cared for you like his very own child. Now, shut up. Your energy must be reserved and there is your hero, waiting like a dog.”
Huan Huan let out a smile in the corners of her mouth and feeling happy and secured with Chu Qiao she thinks she found a big sister not really kind and not so rude as well.
***
“It has begun.”
Viper threw the snow after rubbing in its palm, she began to feel her power is growing strong.
The woman beside her followed by the cloud underworld spies summoned the snow-white winds. As she recalls the power of Chiyu Jian, the blue feathers started to fly.
Their trail was hidden from the snow but the tracks reveal if the Mimi Gongzhu uncovers it.
Zhong Yu starting the mission for the second life became nothing more than a Yanbei General, she finally claimed her true identity as the leader of the Cloud underworld spies.
After her survival from her supposed death, Zhong Yu struggled many months to heal. With the help of his sister Viper, she was able to practice her Gongfu martial arts and became twice much stronger and powerful than before.
What’s best is, she is no longer loyal to this word Loyalty, no more words to swear her allegiance.
She no longer works for someone but works for the original order, the Cloud underworld spies.
It is true that when a tree dies and cut from its roots, the branches are forced to fall and start to grow.
Wu Dao Yao’s death became the birth of Zhong Yu’s leadership.
However, she became a loner and did not speak as much. Wanting to spend more solitude, she always went to the Woolong mountains to send peace offerings to the dead.
She blew the dandelion flower to the winds saying.
“Thank you for your kindness and care. Thank you for your wisdom and patience. I do not wish for this second life to be at ease but I would continue to seek justice for the sake of Yanbei, not as a General, but the Cloud leader of the underworld spies.”
Thin drops of tears fell from her eyes, no one can see this except her.
“May it reach the heavens, into the afterlife. Until then my love…”
***
Flashbacks from King of Qinghai’s Palace
In the absence of Qinghai Princes and defeat of its thousands of army troops outside Qinghai walls, and the Moon kingdom in total lockdown, the Gurus finally invaded the Qinghai Empire.
Dressed in his Royal White Hanfu, the King displayed calmness and exudes a peaceful aura. He knows the Urugus are not normal enemies.
He knows his fate is bound by this eternal damnation but hope lingers when the Qinghai crown prince brings in the sword of light.
With the remaining strength left from the Qinghai King, he fought all his might to defend the last stand fortress hiding many Qinghai citizens underneath the ground.
The young and old, mothers and fathers, brothers and sisters.
The Qinghai King’s Imperial guards were all cut by the head by no other than the Gurus leader covered in white silk hood. She looks like a ghost from the past.
The Gurus encircled the Qinghai King and started to chant.
The chants started to become an invisible sword that slashed the body of the Qinghai King.
The King’s condition is beyond description. However, he stood straight, the blood drips from this small slashes of wound all over his Royal Hanfu dress.
He continued to walk, tall and proud.
Ra Yue on the other side feels the pain. As his father strives to walk and blood drips from his side, Yuwen Yue is like wanting to scream and shout.
Zao Baocung said to Zuo Zong.
“He will endure. He cannot fight with the sickness of Typhoid fever in his body. He has to heal to face the real enemy and win the battle later.”
Who will help the King? Asked Zuo Zong who showed a worried face.
Zao Baocung had, to be honest, said.
“The King is already long dead before his official death is released today. What you see is merely a shadow of his extended earthly life. It has been an overstay.”
Zuo Zong still does not get it said.
“I will go and help the King.”
Zao Baocung warned him.
“If you go, your life could end and no one will help the Qinghai Prince.”
Zao Baocung added.
“You need to know that these Gurus do not see you the way you see them. They do not have a conscience and do not believe humans can change unless they convert their faith and belief to join them. The Gurus are not normal people. I warn you. They only protect what they want to protect. They can scam people and fake their identities just to provide for their females, wives, and children. But everything else they see is second class human or not human at all. They consider it pigs or unclean. They kill as if they possessed all kinds of evil that make them look brave but its all sham inside, they smoke their brains out to do this. And when morning comes, they do not remember anything and forgets their sins. They hide the truth and make you do a blind leap.”
Zao Baocung continued the litany.
“In the past, they were known to create wars to force their faith into human wills, stealers of inheritance and throw confusion to every enemy of their states. They also curse to oppress. Nothing good comes out of it.”
Zao Baocung had to remind Zuo Zong.
“These were not the principles we were raised or taught. We embody freedom to the people and teach them what is the TAO (The Way), between what is right and wrong, choose heaven or hell, and the balance of good and evil (the yin and yang). Do not ever forget.”
Zuo Zong crushed with his spirit as if Zao Baocung is saying.
“You cannot do anything about the Gurus.”
“For the Gurus only respects the beholder of the Poe Yue Jian sword.”
“They only look at things between black or white and there are no gray areas. He can only wait for the moment as it passes.”
***
The Qinghai King seems tired took a knee. Holding the long sword in his side, he slowly fell.
The Gurus Leader came closer to end his life by chopping off his head but the delicate hands froze the moment and everybody was waiting for the next moves.
The Qinghai Queen suddenly appeared controlling the powers around them.
The Gurus finally stopped chanting.
As she steps forward, low haunting music starts to play.
The Qinghai Queen is aiming for the heart when suddenly the Qinghai King touched the Gurus leader and pushed her aside.
The sharp dagger went through the Qinghai’s King heart and blood gushed out from his chest, finally fell.
Everyone is shocked and nobody moved.
The Queen somewhat startled opened her palms and fell from where she is standing. She realized that she killed her husband where she did not intend, it freed his curse.
Eternal darkness has befallen in Qinghai Empire, as the King dies, so is his land
The King’s body slowly transformed into a rock. Then slowly eaten by fire it became hallow embers.
Finally, his spirit roamed freely.
Loosened from its curse, the Qinghai King can now see the light.
While the Queen finally unveiling the truth from all her lies tells Lou He.
“Until his last breath, he chooses to protect the Moon Kingdom. Now, I will destroy it.”
Lou He answered.
“It is your jealousy that killed us all. Your curse wasted the lives of men. You are rejected because you are never the Queen that supposed to rule these people and lead them to peace and prosperity. You are a child from the bosom of Gurus land. Nothing good comes out of it.”
Lou He revealing the Queen Zhejue’s dark past made the Queen grit her teeth.
Such a display of outrage became scary.
Will Lou He will regret it?
The Gurus turned to Lou He and started to curse her.
By this time, Lou He realized the turn of event is fast-paced but it is unwise not to expect this. Rewinding the past, the Gurus saved Lou He when she was detained at Wei’s Garrison Courtyard waiting for her trial and execution.
The Gurus anticipating to alter the conviction of the strongest underworld spy leader’s mind and shift her beliefs to destroy the Qinghai King.
The aim is to lead the Qinghai King’s eternal damnation then hold down the curse in his body forever.
Yet, the Qinghai King unexpected action by sacrificing his life to save one life freed this curse.
Qinghai Empire will wake up tomorrow and face darker days ahead having no King to protect its citizens.
It is not difficult to understand, yet too painful to reminisce a bleeding heart afterwards.
Lou He cannot endure the misery of curse in her body, have no more choice left but to disappear.
The Gurus and the Qinghai Queen was left in wonderment.
***
Viper!!!
Swoosh… a swirling wind is roaming around the darkness and Viper suddenly awaken from her deep sleep, she tracked the soft footsteps. Knowing the lurking dangers in this mossy forest, their camp is almost impossible to track. Only leaders of the underworld can lay bare.
Lou He has to use her remaining power and she is really weak at this point reveals her presence.
Viper!!!
Another soft hush… the swirling wind came to sweep Viper’s shoulders. Viper familiar of the scent suddenly eases her mood. She has never felt good until today.
Viper must have sensed, hushes in the dark: “Master…”
Lou He slowly revealed her presence and Viper did not move. Viper saw the black smoke all over her body, she knew the dark breeds have done harm to her.
It will be painful but endure it for a while Master! Viper hushed in the dark, Lou He is engulfed with the black smoke.
Viper swings her whip and the whip instantly turned to glow in dark penetrating the light in the dark, the black smoke did not dissipate while Lou He cried in pain.
On Lou He’s cry of pain, another entity came to join them.
Zhong Yu does have to be bothered but she chooses to respond to the cry of help.
“Master! Endure it for a while.” Zhong Yu used her Chiyu Jian power, the blue feathers turned into a blade of blue burning feather fire.
The glow in dark whip turned into red flames and the blade of blue burning fire collided and clobbered Lou He’s back.
A moment of death must have come as the power of the two opposing underworld spies combined in one. Lou He was lying helpless in the dark when suddenly a firefly came to lit the duskiness.
Lou He let the firefly rest in her index finger, suddenly the light grew into her body like a switch on, her body was wrapped in light.
Zhong Yu and Viper’s power spent in full, suddenly dropped to the ground.
Time is unimportant and the morning light has come.
The sun rises from the East, came to light the beautiful dawn.
Everything is a cycle, whirls until streams of consciousness is realized.
***
Snow-capped mountains and passing of sea clouds, the days and nights went through time.
The fortress of Qinghai King’s palace was captured, its citizens were forced to work hard labor and submit to the Gurus monkish teachings converting their minds and belief.
The Gurus marked its ground while the rest of the Qinghai empire belonged to the three esteemed Princes namely Prince Ra Zheng (the Silver Prince), Prince Ra Zhun (the Velvet Prince) and Crown Prince Ra Yue (the Snow Prince) remains a fortified stronghold while the middle Moon Kingdom remains untouched.
Qinghai Empire can be compared to a group of hills divided among its Princes, its Queen, its King, and at the middle lies its Moon kingdom.
When the Gurus finally announced the death of Qinghai King, everyone was disheartened. Major chaos and power struggle created hostility and bloody fights.
The King’s Ministers, Scribes, Qinghai Nobles and Eunuchs were about to be executed by the Queen because they refuse to swear allegiance to the new Gurus led regime.
The Two Princes didn’t care at all, whose going to die and who is going to suffer.
It was all leading to who can stand against the endless fights towards the Gurus and Prince Ra Zheng secret spies captured and exposed.
They were brutally murdered and shamelessly paraded their bodies to the crowd. Gurus aim was to weaken Prince Ra Zheng’s stronghold harming the brightest and valiant of all Qinghai troops, it paralyzed its operations.
Ra Zheng is open for final attacks and his territory will have to give up to Gurus in order to survive from its impending defeat.
Ra Zhuns works the opposite of his brother Ra Zheng aggressive deployment of its secret spies, he remained elusive and earned its name as the Runanway prince.
Whenever the Gurus attacks Prince Ra Zhun’s territory, he made sure that nothing was left for them to devour.
It is the least of what he can do to revenge and make all their attacks futile.
He laughs out loud while watching them.
Prince Ra Zhun kept only a handful of Qinghai’s best raiders and ambush fighters. He is so cold at heart and did not allow these men to start their own families other than protecting their own parents, sisters, and brothers.
It made their flight always easy because these parents, sisters, and brothers became permanent crusaders.
These crusaders became travelers and wanderers that mastered the art of killing and bending their roles who can pretend anytime to be a friend when in fact they are opportunist enemies.
They never have any allies except themselves. Ra Zhun continued to abandon its territories and travel and camp to any of the Ximeng Continent.
The Gurus easily invaded their land but did not catch any of its small elusive crowd of citizens which made them difficult to conquer.
They are always a failure and can’t track any trace.
However Ra Yue, the Qinghai Crown Prince after many weeks of disappearance, humbly presented himself to the Queen.
Ra Yue almost faded in the Qinghai Empire as the two opposing Princes continues to grab and fight the new Gurus regime. One is a runaway Prince, one is using the Qinghai’s secret spies to outsmart the Queen.
The crown Prince unknown whereabouts produced rumors that he was already killed by the Gurus.
The Gurus benefited a lot in these spread of rumors that made the Qinghai subjects bow their heads and accepted their ill fate.
Just as when these King’s loyal subjects necks are about to be chopped off, Ra Yue leaped from the crown of nowhere and chopped the necks of Gurus executioners.
Everybody was frightened, the Gurus cannot counteract.
You call this humble appearance because Ra Yue dressed and covered in his earthly color peasant dress, he finally unveils his hood made of sackcloth, revealed his calm but cold eyes, emotionless, painless, and full of unexplained humbleness.
In reality, you call this provocation, an intense contempt to the Qinghai Queen and bold killing for the Gurus regime.
Ra Yue is so good at it as he drops his sword and the Queen said.
“You are making it easy for me! Go seize the Crown Prince!”
The King’s loyal subject was saved for a day but who can save them the next day? Now that the Crown prince is taken captive, can Qinghai have a better future by this means?
Qinghai crowd reaction was not happy at all when they saw their crown prince. They spat on him and called Ra Yue unlikely names! Shouts of defiance and hateful words were thrown at his face. The people are saying: You are a useless crown prince! You are too late to defend this empire! You are not real! You are dead! You are an imposter!
Zao Baocung hidden behind his cloak said: “the brainwashed crowd, we have worked on this your Highness you know what to do!”
Yuwen Yue is like a deaf man to a brainwashed crowd, did not change his cold face. He submitted to the authority and many people opposed him. While the Qinghai King’s loyal subjects were saved on time, but there is no definite good future ahead.
For six days and six nights, Yuwen Yue was lock up in the dungeon meant to test his endurance and physical abilities. Yuwen Yue isn’t surprised to experience it already knows and prepared for it.
Having no food and water, Yuwen Yue remained in a Buddha Zen position, eyes closed and meditated all day, all night.
He forsook his physical abilities and took the hard path of self-denial.
Two of the Gurus guards came and unlock the prison cell said.
“What a dreamy sight this is? Is he a god?”
Yuwen Yue although almost on his wear and tear condition, cracked lips, pale skin, and almost collapsing to the ground remained on the last parts of looking almost untouched like it did not experience the hardships of the dungeon.
His Princely garment still looks new and his plum scent blossom scent still lingers in the air.
The Gurus guards bowed in front of him when they smelled his scent they could not resist feeling at ease looking at the most handsome and still gorgeous pale-skinned Crown Prince.
They gently took the Crown Prince out of the underground prison cell.
Dragging a weak body to the Qinghai Queen’s throne room, the Queen has never been this surprised to look at the Snow Prince, said.
“The coldness in your spirit and the fire in your heart made you live this long! You are an impossible human! But you will serve me and help me unite the Ximeng continent! I still have good use of you, will you join hands with us?”
Yuwen Yue’s turn to speak cleared his dry throat and opened his eyes for the first time in six days did not feel strange at all. Full of energy and life, he spoke lively but coldly said.
“I agree to serve thy Queen’s wish.”
The Gurus took all the time in the world to hear what they wanted to hear so in their minds thought.
“Six Days in the dungeon and he still speaks like a King who is not made of flesh and blood or from this world.”
When Yuwen Yue was locked up in the dungeon, he gathered all of his energy and reserved it for this moment to face the Qinghai Queen.
He is not in physical vigor but his words were full of energy and everybody would say, he is somewhat like a god in the flesh.
As soon as Yuwen Yue gave its pledge, he entirely closed the doors of his heart from the elegy of the Qinghai citizens.
He will join hands with the Gurus from this day forward while Moon Kingdom is waiting for the grim outcome.
***
The greater master restored back to life but its two lesser masters suffered under their strong powers.
The Chiyu Jian master still did not recover yet, still sleeping on her sweet head. Lou He staring at her said.
“She will need more time to recover and I need the Wind spies to closely monitor her.”
Viper suddenly at the door of the tent came to meet Lou He and said.
“She was like this when we found her dying at the hands of Yan Xun’s men. She was about to be buried six feet under but before it happened, she called for the trade winds.
Thus, the clouds of the heaven sent the news of its disaster to us.
Lou He understood also asked: “Was it the same haunting warnings when you have to come over then find me helpless at the mossy forest?
Did you find the Mimi Gongzhu?”
“Master, I never doubted you are alive. I have felt it and never forgot. I have seen the Kungfu of ice powers twice stronger in the Mimi Gongzhu body.
However, she is weak to handle it when she was small.
The Mimi Gongzhu changed after she was lost in the Erzats realm where I also got stranded in the dark. All my memories were floating at the time, I was watching it before my eyes like they were not mine.
The undertale of the underworlds swept over me to end my life. A sharp pain came to prick my feet before I was going to die.
Suddenly, I remembered your power. the Kungfu of ice, took the ice needle and as a small melting weapon it is, was the answer to end my hopeless stay finally killing the undertale.
Now, it happened again, these ice needles pricked my feet and I know you are nearby.”
Lou He pleased with Viper’s remembering her childhood memories said: “Indeed, in pain, the ice needles indicate a master needs help or it could use to save your life.
Thank you for saving my life and for being alive today.
I hope that Zhong Yu follows her recovery path and gets better in time.”
♥♥♥
Chapter 086
♥Author♥Angel♥Chua♥
Awakening (raw 01.05.2021)
Three thin figures are seen in a distance, walking the knee-deep snow between the borders of Qinghai and Wei. Not so far, the distant Yan Ming Guan mountains are covered with ice snow-capped mountains.
In total harshness and in its brutal coldness, you can all feel it here where it drills your bone marrows to the grave.
Chu Qiao used her diamond arrows to keep their cold bodies warm. Definitely, not a time to explain how and companions shouldn’t ask questions too. Mo’Er started to set up a small bonfire to keep them warm this cold night. Their destination is not somewhat far and near too.
Silence is all over but Mo’Er has to ask.
“Auntie, why haven’t you met uncle yet?”
“Mo’Er shouldn’t you have asked that question to your Uncle first?” Chu Qiao tried to sway Mo’Er.
Huan Huan interrupted and then said.
“Oh, who is that Uncle? I guess he is my uncle’s rival too?”
Mo’Er let out a smile he said, “so you have an uncle too?”
“Yeah, I have a very handsome uncle. So handsome that pretty girls can’t keep still when they see him!”
Huan Huan lets out a sarcastic smile and looks at Chu Qiao. Chu Qiao pretended not to see and was deaf to everything she has to say.
“Is your Uncle handsome too?” Huan Huan wants to know more about Mo’Ers uncle.
Mo’Er swayed his head from left to right he said, “my uncle is the most handsome and richest man in the world.”
“Oh you mean like he is a prince?” Huan Huan smirks at his face.
Mo’Er likes her smirking face yet did not answer. He lets Huan Huan wonder who this uncle.
Huan Huan proudly declared, ” My Uncle is a King.”
“Yeah, a wicked King!” Mo’Er cracks a smile on his face. Like an insult is heard.
Huan Huan pouts her mouth, and said, “You do not know what are you talking about!”
“Maybe, but my uncle is also going to be a future king someday! He is the crown prince of…”
Mo’Er suddenly cut off when Chu Qiao said, “enough of those trash talks!”
Huan Huan replied, “why are you upset about our uncles?”
Chu Qiao bluntly said, ” Your uncles are not here. So should we talk about who is wicked and who is not!”
“Hmmm… You’re right but I want to know more about Mo’Ers uncle and you! Are you dating each other because my uncle is married to another girl?”
Chu Qiao’s eyes squinted then mockingly said, “Hmm… You really wanna know who is Mo’Ers uncle and if I am dating him or not?”
Huan Huan said, “Yes I want to know!”
Chu Qiao curiously asked, “why do you want to know?”
Huan Huan said, “Because…” stops then wrinkles their eyebrows. She looks angry at Chu Qiao.
Mo’Er interrupted and said, “She wants to know who replaced his uncle to auntie’s heart!”
Mo’Er wants Huan Huan to feel its shame instead Huan Huan wants to spank Mo’Er. Chu Qiao interrupted then said, “I am not dating anyone and I don’t have any plans to date anyone of your uncles!”
Huan Huan softly whispered, ” Poor Mo’Ers uncle!” smirks at Mo’Er
Mo’Er heard it, smirks as well then said, ” Poor Huan Huan’s Wicked Uncle King.”
With the emphasis on the “wicked”, the teasing never stops.
***
A new dawn, new hope. What is good in the morning?
Chu Qiao woke up first. Time to walk to reach their destination. Yet the two youngsters are still sleeping. Chu Qiao smirks, she saw Huan Huan’s young supple skin reminding her of Yan Xun’s face.
Still, eyes closed, Huan Huan had a glimpse of her, and said, “Are you staring at me or remembering my uncle’s face?”
Chu Qiao lets out a cough she said, “Ahem, ahem I was just looking if you’re still dead or alive.”
Oh! The Princess closed her eyes then Huan Huan laughs out loud, and said, “if I am alive my uncle will be happy and maybe can divorce his wife to marry you. But if I am dead my uncle will probably hunt you!”
“But won’t kill you but I guess will kill Mo’Ers uncle!”
Chu Qiao replied, “That is if… your uncle can easily kill me or Mo’Ers uncle too! Pack your things and let’s go!”
Ha.. Ha.. Ha.. A soft giggle is heard.
Huan Huan opened her eyes and gladly took out her things and said, “I can still feel you like my Uncle more than Mo’Ers uncle. I am going to tell that to my uncle when I see him!”
Why do you think that way, Princess? Chu Qiao is ready to go.
Huan Huan replied, “because I am still alive! You did not kill me when you had the chance!”
Chu Qiao in silence, Mo’Er silently packed his things and is ready to go.
Meanwhile, three warm bodies stopped by at the river. They washed their faces when Chu Qiao sensed someone is lurking behind them.
***
Every day the crown prince of Qinghai Ra Yue (Yuwen Yue) orders cutting down the black vines and roots of the Moon Kingdom. It is a project in progress but always a failure to even start.
Figuring out how to breach the Moon Kingdom that lies in the middle of Qinghai steppes turned out to be difficult and drives him mad and keeps draining his energy.
“This is futile!” Ra Yue shouts! and orders, “Again!”
The Queen Zhuejue happens to pass by. She begins to mock Ra Yue, ” are you really making a progress or doomed to failure?”
“Shall I order the Gurus to do it instead of draining your veins to destroy this black vine-rooted kingdom?”
It is his turn to face and answers the Qinghai Queen, He cannot be put silent.
“Your Highness, why do you choose to pass by this ugly road and ruin your mood?”
“Isn’t a time waster to be here and the same as an energy-draining activity?”
The Queen’s face muscle tightens but gave a fake sweet smile to his stepson and said, ” an ugly road yes, and ruins my mood yes!” But seeing your progress even if it seems draining a little of my energy is not a waste of time. You should hurry instead! Burn this in ashes once it is breached!”
Ra Yue gave the Queen an evil grin, making her believe he is someone he can rely on replied, “I must be lucky because you came to see the beauty but you must have been ruined today by looking at this unfinished job! It will be soon finished just as exactly you have expected!”
It sounds like a compliment but this is rather a sarcastic remark!
The Queen heard what she likes to hear. She left Ra Yue with a sharp eye showing her patience is short and bored, She orders her servants to leave the place.
Queen Zhuejue compasses her hands, the servants carried the beautiful grand palanquin marching towards the Queen’s Palace.
Ra Yue is left alone and his servants came to attend to him but ordered one of the slaves to bow. Another slave swayed his handheld belt and flogged the back of one of the slaves.
This is the old skin nature of Yuwen Yue in Wei but unbelievable ways of Ra Yue of Qinghai. Now, here he is acting what he used to be.
Ra Yue has to display the pain of its palm to make the Gurus believe He did not take the Queen’s remarks lightly.
The Gurus think Ra Yue isn’t still a trusted ally to lead their new regime. But because Ra Yue took the Queen’s favor the most, Ra Yue stayed by her side to fulfill every Queen’s whims and capriciousness.
Ra Yue looks harsh and cold. Looks like his veins turned away from his people and switch to his aristocratic attitude principle “slaves obeys.”
***
Meanwhile, in the Moon kingdom, a man was dragged by Zuo Zong and looked for Zao Baocung.
Is there anyone colder and harsher than his Highness Ra Yue? Yue Qi is treating the wounds of the servant who suffered from the flogging earlier.
“I don’t know! Do you even know the Master of the fourth branch Yuwen Yue in Wei?” said Zuo Zong.
“I am trying to understand where he is coming from. Seriously flogging servants is one of his ways?” Zuo Zong is thinking weird.
“Is that praise or mock words?” asked Zao Baocung. Then he also said, ” He has to act. Believe me, Ra Yue will soon destroy this place.”
Zuo Zong went blank as he listens to Zao Baocung.
Zao Baocung said, Go back to His Highness Ra Yue now. He needs you more than we need you here.
***
Yuwen Yue brandished a star dart upon the arrival of Zuo Zong.
Cold eyes and not looking at him definitely give Zuo Zong goosebumps. It is surprising to believe that his master brother almost killed him.
Small drops of blood are dripping slowly from Zuo Zong’s neck.
Yuwen Yue seemed not to mind. Zuo Zong said, “I am sorry your Highness, I…. “
Not even finished speaking, Yuwen Yue put his two fingers on Zuo Zong’s lips and applies balm around the wound on his neck. This act makes Zuo Zong confused.
Yuwen Yue softly said to his ears, ” the walls have ears, illegal channels!”
Every time Yuwen Yue tells something, Zuo Zong feels strange.
He did not have an idea who is Ra Yue when he is still the Master of the Eyes of God. But looking at him right now, Zuo Zong has an idea why his brother Yue Qi keeps quiet all the time.
This is not used to be Zuo Zong’s behavior but he is learning the hard way for the sake of Ra Yue’s safety.
Sometimes Zuo Zong likes to give up. But every time he touches the scar on his left shoulder, it reminded him of his vow to be the Master brother’s person.
He is loyal to no one but to a few.
That loyalty goes to Ra Yue.
Yuwen Yue did not even look at him, and coldly said to Zuo Zong, “you are dismissed!”
Emotionless, cold, and distant this is Ra Yue at the moment.
***
A lady is on top of the mountain, sitting in a Buddha position, inhaling and playing the flute’s last notes.
Many weeks have passed, and the Cloud leader is still asleep with no hint on when she would wake up.
Viper has just finished her morning routine when Lou he greeted her, “Viper how is Zhong Yu?”
Viper swayed her head from right to left, wordless, and looked down.
Lou He sensed Zhong Yu is never gonna wake up on time and the cloud spies are not going to be as strong as she hoped to be.
So Lou He ordered Viper, “gather the Jianghu Spies, we are not going to be stuck here waiting for Zhong Yu to wake up.”
“Master, and the Mimi Gongzhu?” Viper asked.
Lou He said, “I have a hint that she is bound by the ancient oracle.”
Viper suddenly stops playing her whip she asked, “is it really happening, Master?”
“I have not spoken or have revealed my presence to Zao Baocung. I am to confirm if Mimi Gongzhu is bound to it. Because if she is not bound by it, Chu Qiao should have united the wind the cloud spies before the King of Qinghai died and declared a new seal of the wind and cloud decree. Qinghai should have been protected from the Gurus invasion and I would have died.”
Lou He revealing the grim events had to make Viper realize that to unite the wind and cloud spies and find Chu Qiao as their Greater leader will be her end.
Viper tightened the grip of her whip staring blankly. “All this time, this is the reason why Lou He is not showing itself to unite the wind and cloud spies?”
Lou He said, “I was predisposed by the Gurus and I led their invasion to Qinghai. I faced the King of Qinghai and almost killed him. But, the King of Qinghai sudden acts of sacrifice saved me. When the King’s curse was freed, it freed mine too. I was released from the Gurus dark chanting powers but I cannot reverse what happened in time. I fled once again. So here I am, looking at you today.”
Viper still has to guess said, ” if Mimi Gongzhu was bound to the oracle, it means her power was suspended in Erzatz Realm?”
Lou He replies, ” yes!”
“And, if you abandon the Higanbana and trade it for the sake of humanity, we half breeds face the eternal consequences.”
“And that is, being a prisoner in the Erzatz realm Master?” Viper never had any fear than she feels today.
“Yes! You are not a prisoner but will be swallowed in oblivion with no point of return or reverse,” Lou He is in a sad tone of voice.
“Master, what is the time requirement?” Viper has to boldly ask Lou He.
A quarter of Ersatz time is measured under the quarter of Ersatz incense stick.” Lou He reveals.
Viper suddenly had weak knees, she sits and stares blankly out of nowhere and says, “The Mimi Gongzhu will never die but suspended in Ersatz realm forever. She will never have a normal life on earth and will never reach the afterlife.”
***
“How much for the mooncake?”
In a soft and gentle voice, the woman whose head was covered by a scarf asked the beggar in the street.
“This is not a cheap cake, it will lead you to a thousand caves,” weakly said the old beggar.
“Set me up!” Lou He gave the beggar one silver coin and the old beggar suddenly gave her a fresh mooncake.
“My the heavens give you favor as the Moon Kingdom destruction is approaching!”
“Strange! Is this the end of it?” Lou He revealed her face to the beggar when she took off her scarf.
The beggar was astonished and said, “Master is it you?”
Lou He did not speak and showed her a compass of her hand, eventually taking the beggar in a brief moment of oblivion, in another space and time. The old beggar feels calm and at peace, and said, “Master we have been waiting for you to return! Save the Moon Kingdom! For imminent destruction is about to happen!”
“Lead me to the Healer!”
Zao Baocung was busy performing some chants when he felt a strange presence inside the cave.
“Viper! Do not frighten me! I know your shadow!”
Zao Baocung took his small cold dagger and throws it, sidewards. A ghostly presence swiftly evaded the dagger.
“Oh, useless weapon!”
Zao Baocung calmly started to pick some 5-star darts and throws it again. By this time the ghostly figure turned to him and took his hand said.
” It is Lou He.”
Zao Baocung is rarely seen this way, but he looked so surprised because He did not expect the Greater Master of Moon Kingdom to be alive and come back to see him.
“Master! what…. what…”
Before Zao Baocung could utter a word Lou He hushed and said to him, “I am really here, flesh and blood, and with the Viper.”
Zao Baocung down on his knees cried and said, “Master! The destruction of the Moon Kingdom is near. The Mimi Gongzhu cannot save its walls, her powers were suspended in the Ersatz realm!”
“How do you know? How much time left?” Lou He asked.
“First question, because I was there when the trade of winds happened.”
“Second question, it will happen anytime soon. I will also disappear!”
Zao Baocung confessed, “how could I not know, I was in that place with Mimi Gongzhu temporarily suspended saving the life of Liang prince Xiao Ce”
Lou He confirms, ” yes one of the Jianghu spies told the report and we have caught the news over the roof that the Prince of Liang was dead but a miracle happened and he was found alive!”
“We know that she cannot save a soul twice and trading her powers would mean the end of Moon Kingdom. But Mimi Gongzhu wants to do it even if she knows her consequences and destruction of Moon kingdom is inescapable.” Zao Baocung said.
Zao Baocung pauses, sighs, then states, “Then, after the redemption of Prince Xiao Ce now Emperor of Liang, the Mimi Gongzhu used her Higanbana power to alter the course and destiny of this man named Yuwen Yue, Qinghai’s lost crown prince and missing heir of the Eyes of God in Wei. When the Mimi Gongzhu (This is Chu Qiao) used her power to save Yuwen Yue (or Ra Yue) who is dying in the icy lake, she lost herself in the oblivion of time and her memories were traded in a place where no one is allowed to heal. Her Chibi is almost incurable but through Viper’s help, she was able to recall her memories, the mission, and great leadership to continue the underworld league of spies, to seal the wind and cloud decree. Again, when everything is falling into its right places, the cycle of fate continues to spin Chu Qiao’s fate became entangled with Yuwen Yue’s fate.
Lou He reveals, you know one thing Zao Baocung? Chu Qiao and Yuwen Yue were not supposed to meet after the icy lake tragedy. It should have ended that heartbreaking day. Chu Qiao must have not contained the outcome of the tragedy. She should have accepted that no matter how she saves Yuwen Yue, the outcome is never going to change. If she surrendered to their fate, the flowers of the afterlife should have bloomed in the place where Chu Qiao took the last stand to defend Yuwen Yue, a departed lover’s sign not to meet again in their next life. It would have been easy to end it that way. Yet, Chu Qiao stirred up the heavens and used her powers to pull the strings of fate and hold it in her hand. Using your will as the cloud and wind leader this way will definitely disturb the realms because we half breeds use our powers to defy the natural order of life. If we all do this, we will all lose these powers and live among them.
Lou He confirms, “a lot of things really happened here and I myself were also partly to be blamed. Swimming against the stream, I am lost in Gurus dark chant powers, it turned me aside for a long time. Before I disappeared, I transferred 80% of my powers to Chu Qiao and 5% to Xia Chong. So even if I present myself, my powers are not enough to hold the Moon kingdom’s spies, other elements, and the dark breeds, it will soon open the world to chaos. We need Mimi Gongzhu to lead or her fate will be worst than Xia Chong who is dead by her own choice.”
Zao Baocung said, “we need to stop the Qinghai Crown Prince then and save the kingdom!”
“Does the Qinghai Crown Prince know that destroying the kingdom would mean Chu Qiao’s end in this realm and will be locked up in the Ersatz realm?”
Lou He is seriously asking the Moon Kingdom Healer.
Zao Baocung plainly said, “no. In fact, I know his plans, he will destroy the Moon kingdom to get them all to trust him and drive them away from the Gurus with his own Poe Yue Jian sword. He will unite the entire Ximeng continent and tear the Gurus regime piece by piece. May mercy creep into his veins when that day arrives.”
“Has he lost his memories? Did his Chibi has healed?”
Lou He thought this will be a hard question for Zao Baocung.
“I tried my means to heal him but the Crown Prince does not remember anything about the Mimi Gongzhu.”
Zao Baocung wallowed in his sad voice.
Lou He said, “maybe he is faking it! Or why would he come to you?”
Zao Baocung said, “when we found him, he cannot remember us but felt that he can trust us so he made us his secret spies that can go anytime in Qinghai without being killed.”
Lou He thinks deeply, had a short trance of vision, said, “Then only fate will lead us to our own paths. I am seeing a way out but…” Lou He stopped and definitely stares blankly at Zao Baocung.
Zao Baocung is decoding the Greater Master saw a short trance of time and shouted, “No Master! I can’t let it happen!”
Lou He suddenly drops on the floor and Viper caught her.
The chanting monks closed their eyes, in a Zen Buddha position with golden bowls in one hand neatly lined up outside the palace, continuously clanging, and producing soft sounds of singing bowls. The monks played by striking or rubbing its rim with a wooden or leather-wrapped mallet. This excitation causes the sides and rim of the bowl to vibrate, producing a rich sound.
The sound and smoke incense is scattered around, and the clothes are neatly arranged in a body found at the center of the ornamented bed. She is beautiful and did not age all these years.
Zao Baocung performed the singing bowls song with a flute for deep relaxation to heal the muscles, and joint pains and relieve tired and stressed organs in the body. Zhong Yu comes forward and whispered to her ears, “come back to us, I am here now.”
Viper waits outside and guards the entrance palace door, day and night. From dusk to dawn, never left her Master alone.
A familiar monk’s face greeted Viper’s eyes she said, “No! This can’t be you!”
Yuan Song dressed in a long earthly gown and long orange sash around his shoulder to his waist, looked at her with great compassion and did not say words. Yuan Song closes his eyes, in a Zen position and continued to meditate. Viper is staring at Yuan Song for so long. She cannot believe her eyes are seeing the next emperor of the Great Summer Dynasty has joined the ranks of chanting monks who vowed to leave the possessions of this world. Next to him was a thin youngster who seems to observe Viper but stares blankly at her too.
“Does this mean…?” Viper cannot comprehend.
Zhong Yu saw what Viper saw, she said to Viper, “even if you know, you cannot reveal his identity.”
“He abandoned his entire army? There is no more Xiaoqi camp?” Viper’s eyes are really big like an owl cannot believe this was possible for a long time she hid behind her low profile as an underworld spy, she retreated to the Woolong mountains and took care of Zhong Yu.
“Yes! And only Xuili Army is protecting the human shields installed along the borders of the Wei state.” Zhong Yu confidently said. Yan Xun raided those small communities by force and burned many houses. These left many orphan children and He Xiao took care of all of them and defended them from fire arrows.
Viper suddenly remembers He Xiao, said, “that handsome general took over Xuili army?”
“As far as I know, Yes! With A’Chu” (nickname of Chu Qiao in Yanbei) said Zhong Yu.
“So where is the 7th Prince Yuan Che?” Asked Viper.
“He disappeared too, like no trace.” Zhong Yu is trying to recall her last spying activity and fails to remember.
Viper curiously asked, “That is new! Abandonment is not in his vocabulary!”
Zao Baocung passed by and looked sideways, said to the two underworld spies, “Why worry on him? There is more to what meets the eyes. But seeing is believing, and you won’t believe 7th Wei Prince Yuan Che is now a servant to the people!”
“A blue blood became a servant and obeys the lowly blood?” Zhong Yu clarifies.
Viper reacted, “It is rather a peculiar idea to believe and think that the 7th Prince of Wei is serving the people than serving himself.”
Zao Baocung wanted to dismiss the matter said plainly, “Change happens, and it’s all because of the Qinghai Crown Prince’s efforts and Mo’Er.”
Zhong Yu imagining the change that happened there commented, “Yeah! Detaining the 7th Prince Yuan Che seems to work!”
Viper disagrees and reacted, “Because he has no choice and he can’t go back either to the Great Summer Dynasty Emperor to do the report. So he stays and prolongs the inaction. And besides, the little crown prince’s brother is here, changed himself to become a monk. He can’t be blamed either. It’s either 7th Prince Yuan Che gets all the blame or points all fingers at the Crown Prince of Wei.”
“Oh well, that is a terrible day when it happens! Shen Jing Gong will be a bloody ground.” Zhong Yu recalls what happened to the Prince of Yanbei.
Viper shrugs her shoulders said, “The darkest hour of Wei was when 3rd Prince Yuan Yang took over the Xiaoqi camp. If then, this will be just a thug of war because one of their own uniforms just took over the camp. The change did not happen! Only an exchange. A bloody exchange!”
Zao Baocung thinks this way too, commenting, “we will see what the Mimi Gongzhu can do if there would be a true change of hearts after she arrives in the Freedom community.”
“Do you have any mooncake message from the Mimi Gongzhu?” Asks Zhong Yu.
“No,” said Zao Baocung and continues to walk, leaving the two underworld spies who are looking at each other.
Viper and Zhong Yu seem to know what must be done.
***
It has begun.
“What is this? Destroying a kingdom inside your own kingdom? Is Ra Yue even thinking right?”
After Lan Shuyi delivered the report to the Silver Prince Ra Zheng, she knew it would upset him.
“I cannot allow this to happen! If we lose the Moon Kingdom the balance of good and evil will be wiped out. And the entire Ximeng continent will be covered in darkness with no peace to wake up in the morning! Darkness will swallow Qinghai and the SUN empire will be dead.”
Lan Shuyi boldly reacted, “My Prince, will it be the end of the half breeds, dark powers, and magic spells from the underworld spies if the Moon Kingdom will cease to exist?”
Ra Zheng revealed, “if the Moon Kingdom will be destroyed, all prophecies will be fulfilled. The five realms will cease to exist, and closing the portal gates of the Forgotten river will shut the door to the afterlife. It will be out of sight. The garden of Higanbana flowers will die. The Happy Valley will be laid waste where kungfu or ice wisdom will disappear. The Hellfrost melts will unleash all the beasts kept for many years. And lastly, the Ersatz realm will be trapped in the oblivion of time. What’s worst is, the underworlds will no longer have the power or behold any capabilities to become superior godly human beings or be called half breeds. They will all lose their power and godly abilities, they will become simple human beings incapable of doing nothing. We will all die in human flesh and blood just like any other beings!”
“I think we all deserve to die!” Lan Shuyi said with a curious tone of voice.
Ra Zheng not upset, replied, “if we lose the balance, we all die without the power to know what is on the other side.”
This is a sad day for the Silver Prince and he cannot plan his course or can even think clearly.
***
Ra Yue finally took a potion and dropped a portion to the black vines.
Suddenly, the black vines started to change color and transformed into green color. It becomes like the normal vine incapable of holding strength as it looks soft. It shows decaying but the ground is starting to show a lush vine forest. It looked as though the black vines were cured of their sickness, they bloomed in green color. However, the poisonous purple little flowers started to emit a very fragrant scent in the air. This is not a plum blossom flower but the scent meant to kill anyone who does not have a scarf to cover their nose and face.
Ra Yue thinks the purple little flowers are like a virus spreader disease in the air, that invites your nose to smell and once you inhale this perfect scent, suffocates the lungs and makes the people sleep and not wake up anymore.
Is this awakening from the worst nightmare or from the wildest dream?
Ra Yue knows how these little purple flowers softly kill ordered all of his servants in their thick scarves including himself. But some of his men still fell sickly and the only cure was the plum blossom oil Ra Yue prepared on hand. Ra Yue winks at Zuo Zong with no words to say, he knows what Ra Yue meant.
“Here take it!” Zuo Zong gave it to one of their slave servants who cannot dare say no. The slave servant applied it to the temple of the man that seemed fallen asleep. Zuo Zong after a few seconds holds the wrist of the slave and felt a pulse. Zuo Zong looked at Ra Yue. Then Ra Yue nods and coldly said, “how are you supposed to use dead meat?”
The Gurus like a dog following Ra Yue every day looks as though the man is dead. They believe Ra Yue is disposing of his body.
Zuo Zong acting too, angrily said to the slave servant, ” Get out of him here!” And the slave servant took him out, knows what to do.
Ra Yue said, ” Enough for today! Unless we want all of us to be dead today, we won’t destroy even an inch of this place!”
The palanquin servants lifted the Crown Prince Palanquin and all of the men followed them back to Qinghai.
One of the servants of Gurus steals the little purple flower plant and Zuo Zong caught it said, “Na, ah, you don’t wanna do that, aren’t you? You saw what happened here! So drop it off or I will chop off your hand!”
The young servant of Gurus drops it off and listened to Zuo Zong. He felt a little uneasy.
Meanwhile, a group of slave servants took the young body of the youngster and then left after. He is the one who was poisoned from the little purple flower planted all over the Moon kingdom’s walls. As if, there is no ground to escape, these little purple flowers look innocent and harmful. But in reality, it is a deadly killer in a matter of few minutes, if not cured instantly. This boy looks pale and weakly breathing.
The mother and father of this youngster already know the boy might be dead and wails, saying, “Oh my son is dead!”
As they press his body their wails get louder, and suddenly, a stranger druid-looking priest, like a flash, came onsite. The parents were startled but cannot say any words. The druid-looking priest came closer to the youngster and smells a familiar smell, it felt good. He suddenly holds its wrist and feels its pulse saying, “ah, it perfected the timing of when to apply, and the correct meridian to press proves to be the antidote!”
“What did you say?” the father asks.
“Oh, you do not have to worry, his pulse is still weak but he’ll live! So don’t bury this poor thing on the ground or I will be the one to bury you two alive!”
The stranger druid-looking priest chuckles and said, ” what are you doing? get me some water or this poor boy dies!”
The parents of the boy did not hear anything except the words, “he’ll live!” They were like happy frogs who want to hop and leap for joy even if there is no rain today.
“Stay here, and we will get you some water!” Said the mother and the father also went to gather more water from the nearby well.
When the parents came back with a wooden pail of water and a cup, the stranger druid-looking priest is already gone. While their son is already half-awake and almost can recognize his parents.
***
Back to Qinghai Palace, Zuo Zong gave the news on secret channels and Ra Yue, pretends not to know, he smirks and feels relieved that the poisoned boy is alive. He thinks Zao Baocong knows what to do. Because the boy is alive when he is supposed to be dead, Ra Yue utters like he is talking to nobody said, “the dead needs to be buried or better escape!”
Zuo Zong listened to every word he said, knows what to do, he passed a secret stone to one of the slave servants and the slave servant went on his way.
Zao Baocong receives the stone and knows what to do went back to the young boy’s house and asks all of them to leave the place or Qinghai crown Prince Ra Yue kills them all.
How Ra Yue works at this moment will all believe he is a mad prince who is cold, ruthless and has no heart. But he is the Master of the fourth branch of the Yuwen Family in Wei. They are supposed to be the heir of the Eyes of God in the whole Ximeng continent. He knows so well how to look so cruel and so cold. He knows how not to feel any compassion yet brings mercy and kindness as the outcome. He knows how to be seen as a bad person yet a good person on the inside. He is not a fake badass but not also lacking in mercy and kindness. This gentlemanliness makes up that little different from all other good princes out there. Ra Yue is Yuwen Yue from his worst past and yet acting better today. There is nothing else you could ask for.
As the day approaches, Ra Yue continues to weaken the black vines, now it went like a lush fern gully of vine forest.
Ra Yue softly whispered to Zuo Zong said, “do you think a forest fire will make this Gurus believe the Moon Kingdom already lays in their ashes?”
Zuo Zong replied, ” Moon kingdom is already burned inside. Do you want to display the smokes, the lake of fire, or even dig a very deep hole in Ximeng earth and let all Gurus be swallowed after?”
Ra Yue smirks but secretly chuckles said, “I want to do the last option you said.”
The Gurus seems would want to hear their whispers.
Zuo Zong changed the topic but cannot hide his smile on his face and said, ” Very well Your highness, the walls need to be burned!”
Ra Yue thinks the same and said firmly, “How’s the matches and woods? Is there enough fire to consume these iron walls? We will just waste time here if we burn and still finds the iron walls in a firm place.”
Zuo Zong said, “Please do not cut my head, your highness, I am thinking like a fool!”
The Gurus were murmuring and talking in their own language. Zuo Zong thinks they are discussing something.
Ra Yue back to his stern cold face sways his hands to whip Zuo Zong’s stomach, and heard him say, “Ouch!”
Zuo Zong stands still, fakes his seriousness although he is dying in pain.
The Gurus looks attentive likes what they heard and even said, ” Your highness, we have a new invention stronger than match sticks and woods. We have what we call black powders. All you have to do is throw 1 match stick and the black powder will spread the fire.”
Ra Yue likes to trick them more to believe he is buying their offer and said, “very well bring me these black powders, I’d like to set these vines on fire real quick, then we can all go home again. What do you think?”
Someone is lurking behind, heard these words, the druid-looking priest puts on his scarf and runs fast as he could.
***
“Lou He, are you still lucid dreaming? Wake up!”
The next scene cannot spell anything good to happen.
Ra Yue came down from his Palanquin and took out his Poe Yue Jian sword, cutting one of the biggest vines. Then he unwraps his right hand from his white mitten, uproots the purple little flower, and covers his face with his plum blossomed scent scarf, a secret he never shared with anyone else except Zuo Zong. All of them followed as they put on their scarves but some of his men already went pale and down to the ground. Zuo Zong has to count and order these men to be removed.
They all looked stuck as they watch Yuwen Yue pick these little purple flowers and puts them in a square bonsai pot. Yuwen Yue’s nostrils filled with plum blossom cannot feel the killing scent of these little purple flowers.
No one dares to move not even the Gurus, only their eyeballs watching him do these things with their whole faces covered with their scarves.
After the dramatic cutting and uprooting of these poisonous plants, nobody understands why Yuwen Yue is doing it and likes to surprise them on the spot.
Ra Yue without any warning throws a match stick to the ground with black powder.
The black powder like a sponge lit the whole ground on fire and the unthinkable happened!
***
Lan Shuyi dressed like she is not going to live one more day, puts a horrifying woman in the middle of the tallest lush forest vines. It looks like she is a whore who is drugged and her clothes were torn. Looks like she was beaten to death and about to be burned alive. Her breathing is shallow but can see what is happening and shouted, “Young Master! Must you do this?”
It’s too late.
Ra Yue already sees the black powder’s quick absorption of the fire quickly spreads.
Suddenly, Ra Yue wants to hold it back but no one dares to defy its flames, and cannot react quickly. However, his memories flashed back so fast, he remembers the Eyes of God and his Yuwen Yue days, hears this…
“Slaves obeys”
“Illegal channels”
“The walls have ears”
“No one dares”
“My Palm”
“My Pulse”
“I begged you, master, kill me!” The 5th brother begs for his mercy to kill him to honor the young master.
Now Yuwen Yue wants to stop all of this when he saw her, Yuwen Yue softly murmured, “Xinger…”
(Xinger or star child, the name given to Chu Qiao when Yuwen Yue found her in the Green Hills courtyard)
Another eye cannot pretend to hold it anymore, although not safe, showed itself.
Surrounded by fire, brave and valiant, came to cut the tallest vine and took the helpless woman down.
Ra Yue is watching them walk away and believes he saw three people in the middle of a burning forest fire. After few moments, went to disappear from his eyes.
Twitching his hands, Ra Yue cannot retract the order. So he watched these human beings burn in the forest fire. He looks angry at what he saw. Yet, the Gurus finally approve Ra Yue’s plan is working.
***
The Qinghai citizens woke up today with spine-tingling monstrosity. A cloud of black smoke hovered over their skies and the middle kingdom’s black vines were all consumed by fire, unveiling the enormous wall that almost reached up to the skies. The citizens cannot help themselves to describe the Moon kingdom this way because it has never been laid bare until today. Some believe that to breach the Moon Kingdom walls is to face the horrible monstrous Undertale. Hence, no one dared to challenge the chasm of its walls not until today. Where is it now? Why is it so quiet?
Queen Zhuejue receives the spy report from the gorge spies. Her eyes were full of reverie, of rosy anticipation, and of castles in the air false visions, the Moon Kingdom in her clasp. She is to finally uncover the mysteries of the Moon Kingdom. This is the real daydream, the most promising better days ahead from the greedy and shadowy ways she worked so hard for this. Succeeding the handcuffing of Qinghai’s crown prince’s authority, the Queen holds all keys to its total destruction.
***
“How are you, my love? Still feeling pain?”
“My Lord, please stay in bed. You need to rest.” Eunuch’s face is full of worry.
“How is Princess Xiao Ba?” Ra Zheng is taking a long time to talk.
“The princess is still asleep my Lord. The skin bruises were treated and medicated on time. She did not suffer any degree of burn. Please rest your concerns, my Lord.”
Ra Zheng heard what he likes to hear, suddenly chuckles, and is in the mood of telling a story.
“Ha..Ha..ha.. ” (rather a laugh of hurt and frustration)
“This is just what I can do now. To sleep here and waste more time because one stupid spy took matters in her way! I should have killed her for doing this to Xiao Ba!”
Ra Zheng opens and closes his palms and looks like he wants to punch a wall.
The Eunuch does not want to say this but said anyway, “My Lord, our defenses are not that strong enough to hold this palace. If you kill your last secret spy for taking matters into her hands, you may lose all your strong defense and have to surrender to the Qinghai Queen. Please stay indifferent these days. You may punish the secret spy when these mishaps are over.”
Softly spoken, the Eunuch nodded and went out from the Silver Prince’s sight.
Ra Zheng thinks the old Eunuch’s words have a point, wants to reverse the course of his action, and draws a different plan. Calling the royal personal guard, said, “take her out of the dungeon, send her to her chamber, and giver her dress and food to eat.”
“Yes my Lord.”
***
Ra Yue obviously hasn’t slept well last night. He was figuring out the three figures who were burned in the forest fire, as it lit a spark of his memories about the Green Hills courtyard. Yuwen Yue remembers Ling Xi, Chu Qiao’s 5th brother. The memories were randomly flashing when he heard the soft cry of a woman held in the burning vines, “Young Master! Must you do this?”
Her voice echoes someone.
Someone dear and close to his heart he felt too precious to lose. He likes to save her and follow her every step of the way. He wants to be with her even if it means his death.
Yuwen Yue feels like he wants to die at that moment, wants to disappear on fire.
Yet, today has come. He has to address the Qinghai citizen and he has to show how bad is the bad side seems to be. The evilness has to work to make them believe he has no heart at all. No soul left to feel.
The Snow Crown Prince Ra Yue is ready to go to his next steps. As cold as Qinghai’s snow-capped mountains so is his heart. There is an Iron wall to breach, and He knows the moment he opens the Moon Kingdom to the Ximeng continent, there is no turning back.
***
“This is not for the faint hearts.”
“This is a fight of no fight at all.”
A voice like a hell hailed, “When the Moon Kingdom walls break, as the gates are impossible to breach, We will not fight back! We will finish our invaders with their own fool’s paradise daydream!”
The Gurus chanting monks surrounded the outside walls of the Moon Kingdom holding something that no one knows what is. They dressed like no can ever see their faces. For to see their face is to see your end.
Whoever is inside the iron walls also prepared themselves for the worst scenario. These earthly-dressed monks were also lined up and surrounded the iron walls, holding their singing bowls, and standing in there since yesterday.
The druid-looking priest seems would want to harm anyone who stands in his way. He is definitely not going to heal today but to fight for the peace and freedom they have long been in hunger for many years. In the absence of Chu Qiao and Lou He’s slumber, he will lead Viper and Zhong Yu to make the last stand.
Ra Yue cold and uninvited, have to deliver the message yet he remains speechless. The Qinghai citizen waited for this hour to hear his voice even if they knew what is already going to happen. They started to pass mocking words and defiance to the crown prince.
In case this happens, and it truly was, Ra Yue wrote his words, and nodded at the Eunuch to read them aloud to the Qinghai people.
“To my Qinghai people, many years have passed and I became deaf and blind to all of Moon Kingdom’s actions that stretched the Sun empire’s repose. The moon kingdom grappled with the lesser light to protect its people and went far to hide from the greater light’s scrutiny. Today, the Sun will overshadow its moon and its moon may now rest without any definite time either any promises of revival shall come. It all ends today as the sun brings the sunrise from the darkest skies.”
Surprisingly the people did not dare say any single mock word. All of them were just staring blankly as they brace themselves for the underworld’s leash. Spell destruction, this phenomenon did not come to knock politely but to snatch all living underworlds. It would be wise to stay away and hide. There is no other option aside from remaining unseen and untouched.
***
As the Qinghai armies stand aside, the marching of feet slowly stopped until the last one of their ranks stands still.
Then a sound of discord was heard against a hum of haul.
The Gurus felt the sound of discord in their skin, but their hum overwhelms the haul. The Moon Kingdom gates suddenly glow and slowly bursts out in flames.
The Druid-looking priest warned them on one final note, says it in a low haunting tone of voice, “Do not disturb the order! Do not step on the scales of balance for surely you will be outweighed! Turn away before we are forced to subdue these intruders! Do not come near or your souls will be haunted forever!”
But those who have ears were deaf to every word to the sound of discord and haunting voice.
Yuwen Yue lets the parrot drink the last drop of elixir from the Celedon bottle and frees the bird from his hand.
He softly whispered.
“In these realms, you will be freed like a bird. From a cage that locked up your soul, I have lived. Now be free Xinger!”
The druid-looking priest suddenly was disturbed he softly said, “The chibi of the crown prince has healed!”
All of a sudden a tired woman wakes up to a dreamy reality. She opened her eyes and sees a swirling milieu. Suddenly she was taken by the tradewinds and traveled upward by a pillar of cloud to awaken her senses.
It is a call to order.
A call of faraway distress she cannot avoid.
Chu Qiao woke up in a stranded dream in another realm she did not wish to stay.
A peasant girl shows her the last stick of incense smoke stops burning, then speaks.
“You have no power because it seems you were trapped with your own will. The decree you sealed cannot be undone but the call of the man named Yuwen Yue ascertains the truth to all of these realms. He vividly remembered all of your memories from the Greenhills courtyard, to the last stand in the ice lake, your marriage in Xue fu street in Liang, your lodge house in the middle of the forest, your reunion at the lantern festival, and your last meeting in Ersatz realm. His Chibi was removed and he is going to take over the Moon Kingdom soon! Yuwen Yue impressed it all before the time of the quarter incense of Ersatz realm was burnt. Thus, the Ersatz realm incense stick stopped burning. Instead of you, suspended here for all eternity, the reverse shall happen.”
Chu Qiao finally receives the Higanbana flower at the back of her body. The trickling light did not hurt her skin. Chu Qiao had her powers back but will lose Ersatz realm forever.
The Peasant girl in tears came closer to her to hug her for the last time, in tears she says.
“We, the servants of the Ersatz realm are going to fade away like a memory you want to remember but will remain in your dreams at night then suddenly you will forget at sunrise. We are all going down to the oblivion of time. The oracle states.
“Xinger”
Chu Qiao remains speechless, has to bestow the peasant girl her approval and wish her blessing, she says in a voiceless sound.
“Very well, until then.”
Short yet very vivid and full of gratitude. Today, Chu Qiao meets a new day looming ahead. She will face Yuwen Yue not as Xinger but in the true form as the leader of the cloud and wind underworld spies.
♥♥♥
♥Author♥Angel♥Chua♥
Castling (Raw) 10/20/2024 Edited 10/25/2024
The Pavilion of Mourning
In the secluded and sacred Datong Way Pavilion, the atmosphere was thick with the weight of loss. Flickering candlelight danced along the stone walls adorned with waves that flowed like serpents, casting shadows that seemed alive. The soft whispers of prayers echoed through the hall, though in truth, no one knew if those prayers would ever be answered. The smell of incense welled up high, swirling like lost spirits seeking comfort under a smoke-filled veil.
This hidden sanctuary had seen the greatest mourning of all—the tragic death of Master Wu Dao Ya. Revered leader of the Xian Yang Chamber of Commerce, or as it was once known, the Leader of the Datong Way, his brutal demise sent shockwaves through the elite families of Yanbei. His passing plunged the members into fragility and instability, for no one had anticipated such a violent end.
In the heart of the pavilion, a grand portrait of Wu Dao Ya towered above fresh bouquets, each flower a token from the wealthiest lords of Yanbei. Their expressions were a mix of grief and apprehension. Wu’s death left a power vacuum, an unsettling realization that disturbed the delicate balance he had painstakingly forged. Without his steady hand, Yanbei was vulnerable.
Rumors swirled that the dreaded history of the Datong Way was about to repeat itself—a time when a man had left no survivor to tell the tale as he brought down the ruling clans of Lui Xi, Ouyang, and others. Now, a similar fate seemed poised to return.
The Impenetrable Pavilion
The Datong Way Pavilion was no ordinary place. To enter was not a simple task, and one had to be cautious. Disrespect or carelessness could seal one’s fate. The pavilion’s location was obscured, and even its own members could barely track it. Blindfolded agents were led through swinging doors and shifting hallways, designed to confuse and disorient even the most seasoned household members. The ritual of entry was guarded by strict codes, failure to follow them meant no escape from the deadly consequences.
Each day, a new password, whispered from Yanbei’s military camps, further ensured the secrecy and safety of the pavilion. It was a fortress, both physical and metaphysical, sheltering the hidden truths within its walls.
Many nights passed and vigils went beyond mere nights, falling into weeks, and every night was overtaken by the bittersweet expectation of Yan Xun’s arrival. However, whenever his arrival was confirmed, A’Jing came only as the shadow. Once a lively servant, now done in sorrow. He is merely following a shadow of his servanthood and nothing else matters after Zhong Yu’s passing. His eyes full of grief yet still tied to honor the a master he vowed to serve and fulfill Yanbei’s cause.
Yan Xun’s absence was evident. Though he was the rightful successor, he had done little to step into Wu Dao Ya’s formidable shoes. The machinery of the Datong Way continued to spin without his direction, leaving a sense of limbo. Yan Xun, once full of ambition and dreams of reform for the entire Ximeng Continent, had turned his focus inward, concerned only with the survival of Yanbei.
The Dream of Datong
Inside the pavilion, one of the generals recited the foundational values of the Datong Way, his voice calm and measured:
“Leaders should govern with righteousness, so that the people’s well-being prospers.
Humanity should practice love and respect, and may selfishness be extinguished by the greater good.
All creatures must be freed from the dark fogs of crime, poverty, and social unrest.”
These were the ideals of the Datong Way. It was more than just a system of governance; it was the dream of a compassionate society, where equality and justice reigned supreme. It was a vision of a utopia that Yanbei had long dreamed of—a society built on freedom, fairness, and the well-being of all.
But now, with Wu Dao Ya gone and Yan Xun distant, these lofty ideals hung in the balance. Could the dream of Datong survive, or would it crumble into history like so many failed visions of the past?
As the death of Master Wu Dao Ya left a vacuum within the Datong Way as the greater world outside Yanbei moved unsteadily on the brink of drastic change. The once-mighty Wei Empire, which had ruled the Ximeng Continent for thousands of years, now stood at the edge of collapse. The imperial dynasty, once considered unshakable, was facing internal decay, rebellion, and foreign threats. The empire’s decline became the rallying point for underground forces and spies, who now placed their hopes in Yanbei, seeing it as a potential force to overthrow the crumbling Wei.
Yan Xun, the last of the Yan’s imperial bloodline, was expected to seize the opportunity. With veins tracing back to the Wei emperors, his claim to power was undeniable. Many believed his ascension to leadership in this chaotic world was not only inevitable but essential for the survival of Yanbei and for restoring order to the entire Ximeng continent.
The Unexpected Shift
But history, ever unpredictable, began to spin counterclockwise, defying all expectations. Even the most secretive Jianghu spies, and the deeply embedded Underworld operatives, who prided themselves on having eyes and ears everywhere, were caught off guard by the sudden shifts in power.
What no one could have foreseen was the rise of a new movement—a force that emerged not from the traditional centers of power, but born out of the ideals of freedom. This new force called itself the Freedom Community, and it quickly gained a following.
The Freedom Community championed values that were radical to the existing power structures of the Ximeng Continent. It advocated for freedom of speech, religion, and press. It called for the protection of private property and elected governance by the rule of law—concepts that directly challenged the authoritarian and imperial traditions that had long dominated the continent.
This movement had an unlikely origin. It rose from the ashes of a lost prince—the newly crowned prince of Qinghai, an empire thought too scattered to pose any real threat. Yet, this prince possessed a unique vision. He had a natural ability to unite the scattered tribes and broken political factions that had once been on the verge of collapse. His rise was nothing short of phenomenal. It sent shockwaves through the Ximeng continent.
The prince’s strength came not only from his ability to unify the varying groups but also from the long-buried secrets he carried—truths that had been hidden for generations within the Moon Kingdom, an empire forgotten inside his homeland. Buried secrets and truths that had hidden from the Moon Kingdom’s citizens for centuries. The curse had blinded them, keeping them under the control of oppressive rulers and preventing their redemption. Now, with the secrets revealed, the lost prince aimed to liberate the Moon Kingdom and, in doing so, inspire the rest of the Ximeng Continent.
He was more than just a leader of a political movement. He was a symbol of hope—a man who believed in individual autonomy and social responsibility. His mission was to lead the people into a future free from tyranny and oppression.
Under his leadership, the Freedom Community flourished. His ideals of governance rejected interference and dominance, promoting a society where peace and stability could reign over the once-darkened lands. The Freedom Community’s rise was swift, and its influence spread across the Ximeng Continent, bridging the gaps and new dawn of hope.
Bathed in the light of freedom, the prince and his community set out to reshape the continent, challenging both the decaying Wei Empire and the old power structures like the Datong Way, in partnership of Mo’Er, a noble by blood who understood its principles more than anyone else could teach him. They offered an alternative vision of governance—one that promised equality, justice, and the empowerment of the people.
The Abyss of the Underworld
While the world above braced for change, far below, the dark expanse of the Underworld Realm stretched endlessly before Yuwen Yue. The landscape was twisted—jagged cliffs and flickering shadows stretched over a barren, lifeless expanse. In this forsaken domain. Time held no meaning, neither did life. It was a place of eternal night, consumed by an overwhelming darkness.
At the gate of this forgotten realm stood Scarface, the Underworld’s gatekeeper. His figure was tall, brooding, shrouded in the very shadows that consumed the land. Yuwen Yue approached with measured steps, the ancient Poe Yue Jian sword glowing faintly at his side—a remnant of the Moon Kingdom’s power, its silver gleam a strange contrast to the endless night of the Underworld.
Scarface’s hood obscured his face, but his bitterness was obvious. He had spent years guarding the gates, consumed by the shame of his defeat, haunted by the memories of betrayal. It had been years since Yuwen Yue and Scarface’s paths had crossed, but the wound of that betrayal remained fresh between them.
“You’ve come far, Ra Yue,” Scarface rasped, calling Yuwen Yue’s princely name from Qinghai. His voice dripped with resentment. “But even a crown prince has no place here. The Abyss isn’t a realm for the living.”
Yuwen Yue met his words with cold resolve. “I didn’t come here by choice. Fate has brought us again,” he replied, his voice calm and emotionless.
Beneath his hood, Scarface’s scar twisted as he sneers. His once-beautiful face was now marred—a permanent reminder of his defeat by Tracker, who had cast him into this wretched existence. For centuries, Scarface had drawn the good into evil with his beauty. Despite his power and scarred beauty, his bitterness toward Yuwen Yue and Tracker boiled beneath the surface.
“You’ve come to end this, haven’t you because you weren’t able to do anything before?” Scarface spats insults, his voice thick with disgust. “But in the end Tracker, crossed the forgotten river, left his humanity behind, still choose to betray you!”
Yuwen Yue’s lips curled slightly, but his expression remained cold. “Tracker’s betrayal runs deep, but it forced him to show his loyalty after being my dark palm. He’s consumed by his own deceit yet in the end his betrayal was his best display of loyalty to me. And you are jealous, because Tracker have come to exercise freedom while you are here trapped in the cycle of vengeance. I’ve come to end this.”
Scarface’s eyes gleamed with hatred. “You think you can end it? Tracker isn’t who he was. He’s risen to the top of the Underworld in the expense of this scarred face! He’ll destroy everyone else, including you.”
Yuwen Yue took another step forward, unflinching. “Tracker’s strength is also his downfall. He doesn’t understand loyalty and that will be his undoing. His weakness lies in the very betrayals he thrives on.”
Scarface let out a harsh, hollow laugh. “Weakness? Tracker is beyond weakness. He betrayed the Seven Seas’ elders, including Di Fu—you helped him do it!”
Yuwen Yue’s gaze hardened. “The Underworld may indulge treachery, but power is rooted in loyalty. Tracker ascends alone, and alone, he will fall.”
Scarface tensed, his scarred face twisting as memories of his defeat at Tracker’s hands flashed before him. Tracker had been the cause of his fall from grace—marking him, banishing him to this place, and leaving him bound as the Underworld’s gatekeeper. The pain of scarred face lingered, a wound that never healed.
Yuwen Yue’s voice softened, but it held the weight of truth. “You’re bound by your own failure, Scarface. You can free yourself if you let me.”
For the first time, doubt flickered across Scarface’s face. Years of loyalty to the Underworld had become a mask for his shame. He had once been proud, powerful, but that power was chained by his defeat. Yet, even in his bitterness, a grudging respect for Yuwen Yue stirred.
“You can’t help the Underworld. The Master will kill you,” Scarface hissed, though his words lacked conviction.
Yuwen Yue stepped closer, his hand resting on the hilt of the Poe Yue Jian sword. “Perhaps. But the Underworld will be free. There is more power in humanity than in guarding a forgotten realm. The balance has already been broken.”
Scarface gripped his blade tightly, but he didn’t strike. Yuwen Yue’s words struck deep—each one a reminder of the chains that bound him to this realm. As Yuwen Yue drew his sword, the ancient inscriptions glowed brighter, chanting to awaken the power of the Moon Kingdom.
Suddenly, his first strike was swift, precise. The blade’s edge sliced through Scarface’s body, the glowing inscriptions burning into his flesh, searing him with the ancient power, until the scar in his face was gone.
Scarface staggered, his strength drained as light erupted from the sword, binding him in chains of light. Yuwen Yue drove his sword into the ground, and with it, the gates of the Moon Kingdom began to open. Scarface, the gatekeeper of the Five Realms, was rendered powerless. His role, once vital, was now useless as the Underworlds held him in place.
The Leader of the Wind and Cloud Decree
As Scarface struggled against the chains and his face glowed like he is freed from any curse, a figure stepped through the open gates.
A woman happens to meet this god-like prince at the entrance of the Moon Kingdom.
She appears as though she has never served any masters in her former days.
She seems more than who she was in Yanbei, more than who she was in Wei and Liang.
The indigo scarf tightly hanging around her neck reminds her that she is the leader of the Wind and Cloud Decree.
She was a woman who had stood against the armies of Yanbei and Wei.
Her leadership embodies a perfect blend of unwavering strength, compassion, and tactics, stands as a symbol of hope and defiance for the oppressed. With her fierce determination and loyalty to her people making her an inspiring and formidable leader.
An overall force of nature—both relentless and strategic.
Her entrance signaled a new stage in the battle.
Yuwen Yue like a god who effortlessly holds the reins of fate, walked in the midst of chaos, wearing the princely garments of Ra Yue is never rattled. As cold as he is, whether in battle or within the voids of court politics, emotions in him are so well reined with a mask of serenity. His silence and stillness say a lot, as if he is always going to be a step ahead of everyone, managing things to suit his bigger purpose.
Both knew, their eyes had met a thousand times.
Yet today, they never saw each other as who they truly are. Facing Yuwen Yue this way, the Crown Prince of Qinghai looks as though he has trespassed into a realm, exposing its view to the world.
The realm between the Underworld and the Moon Kingdom hung in a delicate balance.
Bound by duty and fate, Yuwen Yue faced not only the wrath of the Underworlds but the challenge of unlocking the full power of the Moon Kingdom’s ancient forces. The woman with the indigo scarf, with her ties to the Wind and Cloud Decree, would either be his ally—or his greatest obstacle?
The stakes were higher than ever. The future of the Underworld, the Moon Kingdom, and the mortal realm were all entangled in a web of vengeance, betrayal, and ambition.
Entrance to the Moon Kingdom
He knows, he trespassed a realm upon entrance exposed its view to the world.
Chu Qiao looked at him with utterly coldness and like they were born to become enemies, any moment of stare is a delay.
She does not look like will allow anyone to trespass.
But Yuwen Yue’s voice left Chu Qiao helpless: Star Child, we will pass.
The view did not disappoint the Gurus at his back while Zuo Zong and Yue Qi went to search their band of brothers.
As the ancient Qinghai texts describes, the chaos of breaching the Moon Kingdom is an ethereal realm bathed in the soft, silver light of an eternal moon. It exists between dreams and reality, a place where time flows differently, and everything seems touched by the glow of celestial beauty. The kingdom itself is vast, a land of towering marble spires, shimmering lakes, and shadowy forests where the light of the moon filters through ancient trees. However, beneath its tranquil surface lies a world of mystery, secrets, and forgotten places—each with its own haunting allure.
Yuwen Yue’s eyes calm as the waters, went to survey the realms, exposed like in a dream, a secret never meant to be shared, hauntingly beautiful like its leader that stands still.
The view of the Forgotten River
A spectral waterway that winds through the heart of the Moon Kingdom, hidden from sight by thick mist and ancient magic. It is said that the river was once vibrant and flowing with life, but over the centuries, it has been neglected and forgotten by the kingdom’s inhabitants. Now, its waters are dark and slow, reflecting the stars and the endless moonlit sky above.
The river holds memories—echoes of past lives, lost dreams, and forgotten histories. Those who venture too close to its banks often hear the faint whispers of souls long gone, as if the river itself is alive, carrying the weight of forgotten eras. It is believed that those who drink from its waters lose their memories, trapped in an eternal cycle of forgetting.
The Atmosphere suddenly becomes dark, haunting, mysterious, and melancholic. The river emanates an aura of stillness, as though time itself has come to a halt in its presence.
Yuwen Yue knows the legends of the Forgotten River and its never been explored by any mortals as it leads to hidden realms beneath the surface of the kingdom, where only the lost and forgotten dwell. Some believe it is a pathway to the afterlife which mortals calls death, while others see it as a prison for lost souls.
The Urshan lives here. He took Tracker and led him to the afterlife. He wanders across the Forgotten river with his all worn out boat, delivers these souls from the mortal realms to the afterlife. He fought Viper when she challenged these realms yet lost to her when she overcame it. He even met Yuwen Yue in his divine form along with its Cangwu bird in his search for Chu Qiao. While he failed to deliver Emperor Xiao Ce to the other side. He cannot harm or drag along to cross the forgotten river because Viper defied these realms. He was forced to drive Xiao Ce out alive and well.
The dark web of the Ersatz Realm
Another realm meets their searching eyes. Is this the Ersatz Realm?
Yuwen Yue whispered, “As if nothing has changed.”
Sound like a complain, reveals he has been into this place and experienced its never-ending place of nothingness.
Hangs and floats in the east side of the Moon Kingdom- A land of beauty which defies gravity, hovers the winds and dark clouds of the Moon Kingdom, shooting such a lightning on thunder across its endless horizons of grasslands. Yuwen Yue came here, hoping that the Chibi of Xinger would be healed; he went against this world, nearly lost his soul but saved by Chu Qiao just in time or the star child Yuwen Yue calls Xing’er.
The Ersatz Realm is a distorted, partial mirror of the Moon Kingdom. An existence in the form of a shadow dimension full of deceitful reflections and illusions. Buildings lean at unruly angles, landscapes shift haphazardly, and time moves perversely. Its eerie inhabitants are doppelgängers of those in the real Moon Kingdom, mimicking actions without being backed by any true substance behind them. These beings are believed to be fragments of forgotten desires or unrealized dreams. It also always deceives travelers, so that they cannot escape, drawing them into a world where senses and reality are warped.
The atmosphere spells surrealness, disorienting, and dreamlike. The Ersatz Realm feels both familiar and wrong, like a dream where nothing makes sense but everything is strangely recognizable.
The hardships of Hellfrost
Another familiar realm meets Yuwen Yue’s sight is Hellfrost in the north side of the Moon Kingdom. Hellfrost is a forsaken, forbidding land at the outer rim of the Moon Kingdom where the extreme cold freezes the flesh and souls. The ground is covered in jagged ice, glowing under the moon light that gives a place full of melancholy air. No life exists in the natural form; instead, there will only be the apparitions of long-dead creatures and a frozen statue of those who had ventured too far. The cold saps both physical warmth and hope and life from the air; time becomes frozen. Some describe Hellfrost as the purgatory of the Moon Kingdom itself-exiled forever to freeze, forsaken by gods and forgotten, surrounded by angry spirits and powers trapped within the ice.
This is the place where he was found by his Qui Hui, the true keeper of all five realms before Scarface.
Yuwen Yue recalls, He was utterly depressed losing hope from Chu Qiao’s Enthronement in Liang as the Empress, it looks though he lost her forever when he heard what Chu Qiao said: I can’t be your fairytale.
This is where Qi Hui had to teach him on how to end human strength and rely and listen to what Qi Hui’s wisdom said: “This is what happens when mortal vitality ends and sinew of immortality begins.”
The Master using his reserved strength pulled Yuwen Yue’s body. Yuwen Yue occasionally blinking his eyes saw what the old man did to him and heard what the Sifu has to say: “This is the path of meekness, bearing one’s trouble for another towards a common good. Without the good, you cannot call it a virtue of humility but false humility. Giving up is a good sign, your body is learning the true limit of your mortal capacity, you are made up of flesh and blood subject to the earth’s gravity and its pull, the moon and the sun, the stars and the sea of frost. Without a real companion, you can never make it through.”
Yuwen Yue closed its eyes, for it defied his cold ego. A master saving his disciple, Yuwen Yue must learn its virtue.
After months or probably years have gone by, having no sense of time, Qi Hui and Yuwen Yue both reach the Hellfrost’s peak after days of ceaseless wandering. Their bodies ache from the freezing winds, but their resolve burns stronger than ever. In the distance, the indigo star of the Moon Kingdom glimmers faintly, a reminder of their purpose—to gather the realms before the prophecies of destruction come to pass.
Yuwen Yue even went back to this place, knows this place very well. He imprisoned Di Fu and casted 1000 years decree to force the underworld chief in remorse. Yet, Di Fu still choose endless icepicks pain torturing him for 1000 years until today.
Happy Valley’s Endless Springtime
Yuwen Yue once again back to this meadows, takes him once again to a happy landscape is yet not so with Yuwen Yue. Sadness begins to creep in. Once the Master of these realms, it reminded him, like a flashback, a fragments of journey to the Empire of the Gods. He just stood there as if he were still with the Kungfu Ice Master heard.
“Watch me dictate the wind and take down the real target.”
He was trained here where his mortal abilities were despised not even a single of his mortal abilities is considered strength. The Kungfu of Ice Mater stripped him off of his mortal abilities learning how to control and earn the favor of the trade of the winds. Another flashback came into this moment:
“Yuwen Yue, an heir of the Eyes of God, one of the legends and holds superior unmatched abilities, but in the immortal realms of Moon Kingdom his ability is considered at the lowest forms.
He is such a novice tenderfoot in front of a brilliant realm, Yuwen Yue became a foolish master amid its astute, cognizant Masters.”
Happy Valley is a place of tranquil landscape of flowing meadows of wildflowers, crystal streams, and old trees amidst the sky with soft blue and golden hues. There, the sun bathes the valley in golden warmth to create a blissful dream-like atmosphere. This is the place of eternal spring, time seems to drag painfully. A perfect place of complete calmness and satisfaction, the sounds of nature-the rustling of leaves, the burble of brooks, the chirping of birds, and all that help send visitors into deep relaxation.
They say that one who comes to Happy Valley with a heavy heart finds his troubles gone. Travelers who lose their way to the valley clear out their minds and purpose when they leave it. And, then, there are the myths for esoteric, mystical beings-fairies or sprites, a sort of guardian spirits-that live invisibly, patrolling the valley, shielding it from outside turmoil.
Though Yuwen Yue should have happiness, learned immortal abilities, freed of all its past, he also experience the only anguish he has felt in his whole life when the Kungfu of Ice Master died at saving him in this realm. The ambush done by no other than underworlds strongest assassins’ Di Fu, Scarface, and Tracker.
Endless horizon of Higanbana flowers
Finally, a view that everyone should hold on to…
The landscape where the endless Higanbana grows feels as if it exists at the edge of life and death, suspended in a perpetual twilight.
The air is still, heavy with a sense of longing and the faint scent of earth after rain.
The flowers sway gently, as if moved by an invisible breeze, creating a soft, whispering sound that feels like the voices of the departed.
Ancient texts describes, the endless Higanbana blooms at the boundary between the living world and the afterlife. Souls crossing into the afterworld are believed to pass through fields of these flowers, where the vibrant red petals represent both the beauty of life and the inevitable sadness of parting. In some myths, the flower acts as a guide for the dead, ensuring that no soul becomes lost in the transition from one realm to the next. Endless bloom of the Higanbana signifies the cycle of life, death, and rebirth. Its eternal nature suggests a reminder of the impermanence of all things, yet its undying presence symbolizes the continuity of existence, even after death.
Qi Hui reveals intervention
Suddenly, Chu Qiao’s power resonate with the five white jades gifted by Zao Baocung. Each jade hums with the energy of the realms it represents another entity is yet to reveal its presence, the indigo star.
He was not suppose to appear, yet time has come, he will have to intervene. Qi Hui suddenly appeared. He is the underworld realm true keeper before its force locked down from the invasion of Eyes of god Master Yuwen Hao’s on its Celestial warfare. He hibernated for many years, allowing only some secret visits to the Qinghai King if deemed necessary. Now that he is dead, he is left alone roaming and observing the entire Ximeng Continent and still keeps his vow to the Qinghai King. He had greatly participated but invisibly influence Qinghai crown prince birth and upbringing to the Yuwen Household. He was the invisible spy, that helped the dying Maste Xie Tai Shan live where the Liang forces found him at Wei and Liang borders. He was also an spectator when Yue Qi arrived in the Wei State to compete for the Yuwen Household and finds his name the Seventh Yue and became the closest bodyguard of the forth young master Yuwen Yue.
Qi Hui knows what happen to Chu Qiao and Yuwen Hao’s last battle, the death of Trailkoya and disappearance of Lou He. He once again stirred the thin line of fate when he shortly intervened and led Chu Qiao to the Wei’s hunting of ground of maids, with the hopes that she will find Yuwen Yue’s household insignia and tie her fate with him. Given the Higanbana flower disappeared in her back, Qi Hui knows fate has intervened with no definite time when can Chu Qiao regain back her powers and memories.
He saw how Yuwen Yue was lured and isolated in the icy lakes, the ambush of his bodyguards Yue Qi and finally Chu Qiao firing arrows, fighting and killing all Yanbei soldiers who was ordered to kill Yuwen Yue. He wants to intervene but he can’t stir the fate lest he will violate the underworlds fury and much worst can happen. What must happen in the mortal world is beyond his powers to control. He can only intervene after fate sealed its course.
When Yuwen Yue was shot with the white arrow of Yan Xun, his body could no longer stand, Chu Qiao cried in desperation while the icy lake cracked, Yuwen Yue’s losing strength, dropped to his knees.
After a while, Chu Qiao ran to hug Yuwen Yue and even said: Get up and walk.
Yuwen Yue on his shallow breaths, coughed blood, his eyes still calms as the waters said, “Leave now, go. Xing’er be good.”
“I am sorry I won’t leave you again, Get up and let us go.”
Chu Qiao cried like she has never cried before kissed Yuwen Yue’s forehead.
Yan Xun knew he lost Chu Qiao as he witnessed this scene from a far, twitched the white jade in his palms until the blood drips out of it, his lips trembling as if saying some words…
Chu Qiao became a violent being, no longer knew that she is killing humans became like an rabid animal continued to massacre anyone who dares, who tries to hurt or shoot Yuwen Yue.
As if defeat and death is not enough to gain victory, Yan Xun ordered the crossbow of death to be fired and attached itself to the cracked slabs of ice and pulled it to overthrew body of Yuwen Yue to the lake.
He watched Chu Qiao cried like all the heavens would crumble.
All the killings and bloody mess, she hit the waters and swims into the deep of the icy lake to recover Yuwen Yue.
Qi Hui was moved that in between pain and regret. He dipped his hands into the water and the intervened with fates of mortals once again.
What happened inside the icy lake Qi Hui is only sure of one thing, Chu Qiao’s suddenly recovered her power in the lake that even Qi Hui was swallowed in the blinding light.
Powers of Feng Yun Faling, The Wind and Cloud Decree
Qi Hui looking at her, the strongest Underworld Assassins and Leader of the river and lakes spies, the Greater Master of Jianghu Spy league finally regained back her powers as her memories rekindled the icy lake tragedy.
Chu Qiao stands at the middle of the Moon Kingdom in the edge of the Mountain of Ancestors, the red fire, slowly burning across her back, pulsating in rhythm with the ancient decree-the Feng Yun Faling. Characters that a while ago were mere scribbles were clear to her, as a floodgates of lifetime memories shoveled themselves into her mind.
The oracle was awakening in her, revealing to her who she was and what her purpose was in this life.
Once lost, now she remembers everything: the power of the decree, the destiny calling to her, and the dangerous journey that awaits her.
In her hand, she holds the small bottle of Celadon, given to her long ago by her mother, Luo He. Inside, is snow paper, the fragile white parchment of ancient leaf containing the legendary Hing Ba Na chant. It is the key to unlocking the full might of the Wind and Cloud decree.
Chu Qiao has tested this power over and over again defying fates and deaths of the both common man, warriors and even those who are noble at birth. She is fully aware of its power. She feels the weight of her choices, and she knows the decree’s tied to death, reward, or consequence.
The wind howls around her as she readies to invoke the power of the decree, her body shuddering as the energy begins to build within her. Consecrated appearing and disappearing powder can be used in order to reveal the words on the snow paper only when read aloud, wherein she can call forth the ancient power. Surrounded by swirling gusts of wind, Chu Qiao takes a deep breath and tosses the powder of consecrated grains over the snow paper .
An inscription of an old book turns to glow and for hundreds of years sealed words of the Hing Ba Na chant are revealed.
Her voice steady, softly spoken from her words that ripple through the fabric over this world around her. Winds growl when howling and dark skies she makes, like breathtaking power she now is to unleash.
Suddenly, she was taken back to her days in the Yuwen Household and wasn’t able to deny herself, utters this name… Yuwen Yue.
Yuwen Yue still standing holding his buried sword at the seal entrance of the Moon Kingdom, meets the gaze in her eyes and realized as the flowers of Higanbana swirls endlessly inviting them to watch their memories flood before their eyes.
Like a time-lapse exposé in the air. This recollection of memory power took him back from the moment he saw her in the hunting fields of Wei, her eyes carried unyielding courage. She exudes an aura of fearless determination. She has faced insurmountable odds and adversaries, yet she remains steadfast in her quest for justice and freedom. Her courage is not simply about physical bravery, but also about standing firm in her convictions, even when the path ahead is dangerous or uncertain.
All Yuwen Yue could see is Chu Qiao and vice versa, Chu Qiao saw Yuwen Yue too.
Memories of the Yuwen Household, Xing’er as Bedchamber maid at Fourth Young Master Yuwen Yue’s household, Xing’er as agent of sacrifice in the Eyes of god, Xing’er as General of Yanbei and ally of Prince Yan Xun, Xing’er as crowned Empress of Liang, Xing’er as imposter crown princess of Wei engaged to the 13th Prince Yuan Song, Xing’er’ ‘swedding to Ra Yue’s, Their small lodge in the borders of Wei and Liang. . .
As if the endless Higanbana flower’s petals were about to run out, the last petal fell in the icy lake and the last word was about to leave her mouth, this ancient energy was flowing inside her veins. A realization deep within her bones, the memories of the Icy lake flashed once again:
Yuwen Yue and Chu Qiao found each other inside the icy lake repeating the course of time.
The bloody body of Yuwen Yue still managed to tap Chu Qiao’s shoulder to prevent her in dragging her frail body to the bottom of the lake.
Yuwen Yue uttered: Live Well, Live well, Chu Qiao Live well.
When Chu Qiao was floating in the water, she was seen from Yuwen Yue.
Her lips were bubbled, and she suddenly shouted.
I can’t live well without you! I love you, Yuwen Yue. I will save you!
As she finishes her last words, the Feng Yun Faling tightly unfolding on her back.
Yuwen Yue, unmoving like stone, his posture upright, movements fluid yet precise, presence imposing without being overbearing said: Chu Qiao, Xing’er… the star child!
He unsheathes his sword revealing that Yuwen Yue was not truly under the influence of the chanting Gurus, and was not aligned in fulfilling the task assigned by the Queen of Qinghai, he suddenly said, “Wait!”
He hoped the brief pause would give Chu Qiao time to decipher his intentions. Yuwen Yue wished that without needing words, Chu Qiao would instinctively align with him to complete the mission.
Their bond was such that they could read each other’s actions effortlessly.
He tried to leaned closer to Chu Qiao but her powers are too strong, and the Gurus doubled their efforts as Yuwen Yue is not cooperating with them.
Yuwen Yue whispered, “Slaves obey, illegal channels.”
This implied that the Gurus believed Yuwen Yue was under their spell and but he is not. Sprinkled with plum blossoms, the opposite was true. The Gurus had unknowingly become his slaves, deceived by his masked actions, which were difficult to predict.
Like a god with hidden knowledge, Yuwen Yue’s aura radiated mystery. To the Gurus did not know much his stoic demeanor concealed his true intentions, leaving others constantly guessing. This air of enigma they underestimated heightened his sense of divinity, as if he possessed wisdom or insights beyond anyone’s full comprehension. The Gurus was too late to realize channeled all their energies to enslave Chu Qiao in it and have her accept the decree without resisting its consequence or altering the decree adding Chu Qiao’s own terms.
One of the Guru’s said, We will punish you by leaving The Leader of Wind and Cloud decree nothing but an emply hollow vessel. No soul, no memories, no love left in her heart!
Yuwen Yue knows he can end it all. With just one strike of his Poe Yue Jian sword, the Moon Kingdom would be reduced to mere memories, haunting their dreams at night but fading like illusions with the morning light. This power gives Yuwen Yue a natural sense of authority and nobility—not only because of his aristocratic heritage or his royal bloodline from Qinghai, but also because of the way he carries himself. He doesn’t need to demand respect; his very presence commands it said: “Not this time!”
Like its too late to do anything, as the Gurus succeeded turning the atmosphere into violent raging storms all around, Chu Qiao was devoured by the Wind and Decree power as she lost the fight to resist in writing Chinese inscriptions in the petals of illuminated Higanbana flower.
Its powers uncontainable and the Gurus goal is to enslave Chu Qiao in it and have her trapped in there forever.
In the middle of the storm, her mother, Luo He, shines with an otherworldly form, radiating sorrow. “The decree demands a balance, my child,” she says, her voice filled with love and regret. “To let its power loose, one has to let go of a part of their soul.”
Between her obligation and the effect, Chu Qiao hesitated.
She had fought for kingdoms, for justice, and for peace.. and today, she is fighting for Yuwen Yue.
In truth, the decree now prevents her from sacrificing a piece of herself—the piece of herself that she can never have back again.
The weight presses down upon her like winds of the tempest.
But if not for this decree, everything will be lost.
And finally, with a heavy heart, she yields to the price. The words on her back ignite anew, and the wind dies down.
The shadow that once held the specters of old disappears.
Luo He, who gives a nod for the final payoff vanished to nowhere.
She fell like a leafless rose flower whose petals dried up, turned black.
Suddenly a slow rain of plum blossoms petals. . . This man in his regal aura is walking towards the rose, he is untouchable to this chaos. His divine nature is above human frailties.
As he scoops the frail body of Chu Qiao from the Higanbana fields, he said: I am tired of powers, tired of realms, tired of losing you over and over again…
Thanks to the Plum blossoms, from his childhood until today, was his secret weapon on all occasions, including surviving hundred attempts of honey traps and sleeping incenses in his bed, the secret of Plum blossoms ever enduring in darkness and coldness never failed to protect him and her.
Now that the power of the Feng Yun Faling has been fully unleashed, Chu Qiao safely descended off the mountain carried in Yuwen Yue’s arms. Yuwen Yue hissed, his horse run like Qinghai and Moon kingdom are in the same earth, no longer has black vines or underworld protection, carefully placed Chu Qiao they rode safely and fast to the far east.
Winds died down and skies cleared, having passed through the full force of the storm. But inside her, a hollow space opened up there, where once part of her dark soul dwelled; for reason of a balance between realms, that’s something they had to do moving forward.
The world around them stabilizes, and the turmoil that had threatened to tear the realms dissolves away.
There is no triumph without sacrifice.
A lookback to the Split of Wind and Cloud Decree
Yuwen Yue’s knew the consequence will never change, he unsheathes its sword from the Moon kingdom then said: I won’t let you trade your memories again! He hauled his sword like he is going to give a big blow and strike when suddenly Lou He went ahead to counter it using Chu Qiao’s sword, the Broken Moon sword.
Suddenly a blinding light so bright disperse everyone else no even the Gurus was spared.
The Moon Kingdom shook.
When Yuwen Yue tried to take all of it for himself, Lou He finds this enlightening.
She hugged her frail child one more time and offered herself to the Feng Yun Faling Decree.
Lou He’s memories were taken out of herself, like a soul dipped into the Forgotten river and traded its memories in the Ersatz Realms.
Lou He turned in the seals of the Forgotten River into the Ersatz Realm, she nods with the Oracle.
The Oracle understanding this exchange and split said: I obey your Highness.
And the Ersatz realm was swallowed to the oblivion of time, forever lost its physical realm yet remains in the memories of the Moon Kingdom hidden to Lou He.
The Gurus witnessing this said: I am afraid, she won’t remember any of her families ever again. Only her kingdom to rule and her vows with the underworlds. Everyone is now a mortal.
The Wind and Cloud decree splits into two, the red Higanbana flower returns in harmony at Chu Qiao’s back, and for the first time in many years, there is a possibility of peace.
Yet such peace cannot last. When summoned, the decree tests the world to see if justice truly prevails in its freedom.
Both Chu Qiao and Lou He finds themselves now a balance protector.
Lou He tied up with the Black Higanbana, the Feng Yun Faling second decree choose her as a servant she must protect at all costs.
She became the servant to the decree, winds, and clouds to the underworlds, her memories traded in Ersatz realm would forever dwell in its realms until the end of time.
Meanwhile Chu Qiao’s fate becomes clear, she became the Feng Yun Faling’s warrior to the decree, winds, and clouds, to the underworlds, would no longer trade her memories when she fights for justice, love, and freedom.
She walks down the mountain path carrying the red Higanbana flowers inscribed on her back like a sign, reminding her of the powers she possesses and the weight with which Lou He paid for all along.
In her heart, hope lies-the time when the winds bearing the burden of this war would not linger and eventually vanish.
Snow White Rook
A secret fortress hidden in eternal winter located in the jagged cliffs of Qinghai, Snow White Rook stands high, veiled from the world below. Cut from gleaming white stone, its walls blend with the snow-covered peaks so perfectly that a discerning eye could be its only hope of finding it. Long abandoned by the world and almost forgotten in legend, this ancient stronghold is a secret known to but a select few. It stands alone, calm in solitude, in icy winds and swirling mists, guarding its secrets with silent vigilance.
The Snow White Rook was designed with precision, much like a chess piece in a grand strategy. A fortress of defense and retreat, its towering spires echo the defensive nature of a rook on a chessboard, symbolizing strength, refuge, and strategic foresight. For centuries, it has served as a sanctuary for those who understood its value—not merely as a stronghold, but as a bastion of careful planning, where decisions made could turn the tide of entire wars.
Now, after years of being apart to Chu Qiao, before he surrendered himself to the Qinghai Queen, Yuwen Yue renovated the Castle. He returned today along with Chu Qiao. Much like a rook castling with its king in a game of chess, their reunion represents a pivotal shift in their shared destiny—a move of strategic necessity, but also one of protection and renewal. This secluded castle, untouched by the ravages of time and conflict, becomes their place of recalibration, a momentary retreat from the chaos of the realms below, where the winds of war have begun to blow once more.
The fortress itself is an architectural marvel, its design mirroring the principles of castling. With strong, impenetrable outer walls and hidden passages woven throughout, it allows for swift movement and repositioning, protecting those within from the dangers outside. The central tower, the heart of the rook, offers panoramic views of the frozen landscape, allowing its inhabitants to see far into the distance, while its stone halls remain warm and secure, shielded from the bitter cold.
For Chu Qiao and Yuwen Yue, the Snow White Rook is more than just a physical refuge—it is now a symbol of their bond, a fortress where they can rebuild trust, strategy, and hope. The years apart have shaped them both into warriors, but now, back together, they must rely on each other’s strength to weather the coming storm. In the isolation of the Rook, away from prying eyes and the chaos of the realms, they are able to reflect on the roles they must play, not only for each other, but for the survival of the Moon Kingdom and Qinghai.
Chu Qiao, with her sharp tactical mind and unyielding spirit, is the key to unlocking the next phase of their journey, while Yuwen Yue, with his calculated foresight and unwavering loyalty, stands as her greatest defender. Together, they embody the very essence of castling—a move of preservation and preparation, where they reposition themselves for the greater battle ahead, securing a powerful defense while waiting for the right moment to strike.
♥♥♥
CHAPTER 89
♥Author♥Angel♥Chua♥
Eternal Twilight (Raw) 10/23/2024
A dense, mist-filled jungle surrounds a massive stone entrance carved into the side of an ancient mountain. The entrance leads into a labyrinth of caverns known as The Thousand Caves. The three men, dressed in dark, tactical gear, move silently through the undergrowth toward the mouth of the cave. They have the look of experienced assassins—calm, calculating, and deadly.
The older, more experienced assassin, nods toward the cave entrance as they approach coldly inquired: “You’re sure this is the right place? A thousand caves, and we need just one.”
The younger, brash but skilled assassin smirking, checking his watch responded: “One way in. One way out. At least, that’s what the map says. We get in, grab whomever we can, and get out before anyone knows we were here.”
The man in the blackhood pauses, narrowing his eyes at the young assassin “It’s never that simple, kid. This place is crawling with traps—booby traps, hidden passages, and god knows what else. And I’d bet there’s more than a few people waiting inside.”
Older assassin chuckles lightly, pulling a small blade from his sleeve and twirling it in his fingers “Good. I was getting bored. Besides, I like a challenge.”
The younger assassin grunts, shaking his head, and pulls out a small, weathered map from his pocket, “Don’t let that cocky attitude get you killed. Focus. We stick to the path and don’t engage unless we have to.”
The man in the Blackhood shrugs “Sure, but if anyone crosses our path… they won’t live to regret it.”
He glances at younger assassin, eyes cold and focused retorted: “Listen, kid. The last thing we want is a bloodbath. The caves echo sound for miles. We don’t know how many are down there, and we don’t need the entire underground knowing we’re coming. Got it?”
The younger assassin tucks the map away, adjusts his tactical gear, and steps closer to the entrance said: “Got it. just a reminder, this isn’t just another job. This is the Thousand Caves. People don’t come back from this place for a reason.”
The man in the blackhood suddenly becomes serious pauses for a moment, his usual cockiness replaced by a flash of seriousness: “And what reason’s that?”
No one answered, hinting that the two assassin have no idea or who they have to fight or if there is an enemy inside the thousand cave.
Deep inside the Thousand Caves, these three men have been navigating the labyrinth for hours. The oppressive silence is broken only by the distant drip of water echoing through the caverns. The air is damp and heavy, and their nerves are frayed. Suddenly, the narrow tunnel widens into a cavernous chamber dimly lit by cracks in the rock above. Sitting in the corner, barely visible in the gloom, is a ragged figure—a hunched old beggar, cloaked in tattered robes, his face hidden beneath a dirty hood.
The young assassin pauses mid-step, pointing at the shadowy figure with suspicion: “What the hell? We’re not supposed to run into anyone down here.”
Older Assassin nods slowly, his voice low and cautious: “Keep your guard up. No one comes this deep without a reason.”
Nervously tightens his grip on his weapon, eyes fixed on the beggar the younger assassin said: “You think he’s dangerous?”
The man in the blackhood squints at the figure, his expression unreadable: “Anyone who survives this long in these caves is dangerous.”
In a raspy, broken voice, without looking up, the old beggar suddenly wants to start a little conversation to discipline the new visitor’s and orient them further said: “Its considered disrespect if you bypass me without knowing the cave protocols.”
The man in the blackhood suddenly let’s out a sarcastic laugh: Ha.. ha.. ha.. What protocols? even in a cave there are protocols?
The beggar still not looking up, slightly rolled her all worn Kam sleeves and exposed her palms waiting for the token said: “It not as dangerous as what’s coming for you, if you do not know the protocols.”
The older assassin steps forward, eyebrow raised, half-amused but wary “Oh yeah? And what’s coming for us, old woman?”
The old beggar about to transform herself was momentarily disrupted when the younger assassin suddenly tossed a mooncake. And the beggar stay still did not move and received the token.
Oh, that’s all this shitty beggar wants? The blackwood man said and looks disdainfully.
The Old Beggar laughs softly, a dry, almost painful sound: This is not just an ordinary mooncake. She cracked it opened and took out the gold coin and she advised the Blackhood man: “Death. But not the kind you’re used to, boy.”
The Blackhood man interrupting before the older assassin can respond, his voice calm but firm: “Who are you? And why are you here?”
Lifts his head slightly, revealing a weathered face, his eyes gleaming with a strange intensity the old beggar said: “Names matter little in this place. Call me what you will. I’ve been here longer than the stone around you. Longer than the fear in your heart.”
The Blackhood man despite receiving the warnings scoffs, shifting his weight, clearly unsettled but masking it with bravado: “Right. So you’re just here to spook travelers, huh? Some kind of ghost story?”
The old beggar smiles faintly, but there’s no warmth in it hauntingly said: “No ghost. No story. The three of you thinks you can get out of this cave alive? You’re hunters… killers? But this place, this cave, it hunts the hunters. It kills the killers.”
The older assassin’s eyes narrowed, stepping closer, voice cold and measured: “You know the way out, don’t you?”
“Out? There’s no ‘out’ once you’ve come this far in. You’re part of the cave now. Just like me.” The old beggar wants to finish this chatty visitor’s.
Older assassin Glances at the young assassin, half in disbelief said: “This guy’s lost it. We’re wasting time.”
Younger assassin ignores older assassin , staring down at the beggar, his voice stern: “Tell me what you know. What’s waiting for us inside?”
Old beggar coughs harshly, but the gleam in his eyes sharpens as she speaks: “You seek something. Hidden deep within the heart of this cursed place. But you won’t find it the way you think. You’ve already gone too far.”
The Blackhood man growing impatient, steps closer, voice rising in frustration: “Enough with the riddles! What do you know about the Moon kingdom? Where is it?”
Suddenly the old beggar slowly raises a skeletal hand, pointing to the dark tunnels beyond, her voice rasping with finality: “It lies within. But to take it… to touch it… will cost you more than your life.”
The Blackhood man sneers, eyes narrowing and feels creepy, fear starts to crawl in his skin leaving him goosebumps: “More than my life? What’s that supposed to mean?”
The Old Beggar leans back against the wall, his voice barely more than a whisper now: “Some things are worse than death, boy. You’ll see. Soon enough.”
The Blackhood man growing curious still watching the beggar closely, voice calm but with an edge: “And what about you? Why are you still here? What keeps you alive?”
Who said I am alive? I belong to this place. Like the bones in the walls, like the echoes in the dark. You can kill me if you like… but I’ll still be here, long after you’re gone.”
The older assassin grits his teeth, clearly disturbed, turning back toward the younger assassin bluntly said: “We should keep moving. This guy’s a waste of time.”
Younger assassin Nods slowly, though his gaze lingers on the beggar said: “Let’s go.
The older assassin Muttering under his breath as they move away said: “Yeah, well, either way, I don’t trust him.”
As they walk deeper into the tunnel, the old beggar’s raspy voice calls out behind them, echoing in the cavernous space said: “Beware the shadows, killers. Beware the whispers in the dark.”
The older assassin glancing over his shoulder nervously, voice lowered: We are flesh and blood you should be the one who should beware!
While the Blackhood man’s eyes scanning the tunnel ahead, his voice barely above a whisper said —sometimes it’s the ones who sound crazy that know the truth.”
The beggar’s words linger in the air, gnawing at their thoughts as the assassins venture deeper into the Thousand Caves. The deeper they go, the darker the secrets they uncover, when suddenly they began to realize. . .
Eternal Twilight of the Moon Kingdom
Yuwen Yue stands on a cliff towering in Qinghai, lost in thought over the mystical Moon Kingdom, forever drenched in soft silver glow of eternal twilight. This was a beautiful land hidden from the world but now dances at the whim of chaos for it stood between dimensions. Light from otherworldly shimmers across the skies; time stands meaningless—day and night blend into one continuous cycle, like a broken clock where no one can tell what time is it?
The fire crackled softly in the hearth, casting a warm glow across the cold stone walls of the Snow White Rook. Outside, snow drifted silently, blanketing the Qinghai cliffs. Yuwen Yue stood by the window, gazing out at the frozen landscape, the weight of unspoken plans lingering between him and Chu Qiao, who sat by the fire, sharpening her blade with slow, deliberate strokes.
After a moment of silence, Yuwen Yue’s voice broke through the quiet. “It’s strange, isn’t it?” he mused, his tone light but edged with irony. “After all these years, we end up here—alone, in a fortress no one else knows exists. Almost sounds like the start of a romantic tale.”
Chu Qiao smirked, not looking up from her blade. “Romantic? You think freezing in a stone castle on top of a cliff qualifies as romance? You must have very odd ideas about love, Yuwen Yue.”
Yuwen Yue turned slightly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “You wound me. I’ve always thought of myself as the picture of charm. Haven’t you noticed?”
Chu Qiao finally glanced up, amusement flickering in her eyes. “Oh, I’ve noticed. Charm, buried somewhere under all that brooding and your tendency to keep everyone at a distance. Very charming.”
Yuwen Yue stepped closer, his tone playful but with a deeper current. “Is that what you think? That I keep you at a distance?”
Chu Qiao gave a half shrug, slipping her blade back into its sheath. “Not me. Just… most people. The ones you don’t trust.”
Yuwen Yue’s expression softened slightly. “And you think I don’t trust you?”
Chu Qiao paused, her eyes lifting to meet his. “Do you?”
A beat of silence passed between them before Yuwen Yue’s smirk returned, though his tone grew more serious. “I trust you more than most. I wouldn’t be standing here if I didn’t.”
Chu Qiao raised an eyebrow, leaning back slightly. “That’s comforting. But trust isn’t a battle plan, Yuwen Yue. We’ve got more than snow and silence to deal with.”
Yuwen Yue sighed, stepping to the window and gazing out at the snow-covered cliffs once again. His voice lowered, tinged with thoughtfulness. “The Moon Kingdom is in danger. Its balance is fragile. The twilight that protects it is fading, and it won’t hold much longer. If we lose the Moon Kingdom, it could throw all the realms into chaos.”
Chu Qiao’s sharp eyes studied him as she stood, folding her arms. “What exactly is your plan for the Moon Kingdom?”
Yuwen Yue’s expression darkened, his mind clearly turning over complex strategies. “The Moon Kingdom isn’t just a mystical land—it’s a key to keeping the balance between light and dark. The longer it remains protected by that eternal twilight, the longer we can keep the dark forces at bay. But the truth is, we can’t defend it forever. Lou He has retreated, and without her leadership, the realm is vulnerable.”
Chu Qiao stepped closer, her voice quiet but firm. “Then what are you planning?”
Yuwen Yue glanced at her, his expression calculating but honest. “We need to strengthen the Moon Kingdom’s defenses from within. Zao Baocung and the Skyshadow spies are holding off the dark breeds, but that won’t be enough. I want to create alliances—bring Qinghai’s forces and the remaining loyalists of the five realms together. If we can hold the Moon Kingdom, we can use it as a base to push back the darkness.”
Chu Qiao tilted her head, studying him. “You’re talking about more than just defense. You want to use the Moon Kingdom as a staging ground for a counterattack or bring in the Gurus along its Qinghai Queen and let them invade it? .”
Yuwen Yue gazed at Chu Qiao, his eyes cold and sharp as they shifted toward the horizon. His voice was low but unwavering. “No. The truth is, I planned to destroy it. The Moon Kingdom is strategically positioned between realms, and if we lose it, we lose access to the other dimensions. It will fall, as though no mysteries or powers remain within. This is the only way to secure the Moon people. Its underworld powers will lie dormant, and the spies from Jianghu and the underworld will be forced to lead modest lives.”
He paused, as if weighing his next words carefully. “It’s as if we now exist solely for the mortal world—no more secrets to unlock, no more tales to reveal.”
Chu Qiao stood in silence, her brow furrowed, contemplating the gravity of his words. She looked down at the ground, then back at him, her voice steady but filled with an underlying sadness. “So… the Moon Kingdom as we know it will cease to exist. It will be just another place in the mortal world, no longer the bridge between realms. Is this really the only way?”
Yuwen Yue nodded, his expression unyielding. “There are no other options, Chu Qiao. The Moon Kingdom’s very existence invites danger. Every portal, every secret, every hidden power is a risk—one that could plunge all realms into chaos. By closing this chapter, we protect not only the mortal world, but also the Moon people themselves. Their powers will fade into legend, and we will finally know peace.”
Chu Qiao stepped closer, her eyes searching his, looking for any trace of doubt. “And what of us? What becomes of those who have lived in the shadows, those who have fought for the truth, who sought the power hidden in those realms?”
Yuwen Yue’s gaze softened for a brief moment, though his tone remained firm. “We are no different. Our fight was always for the mortal world, for a future where such realms could no longer threaten what we hold dear. We will live for the present, without the weight of ancient secrets dragging us back. It’s time for us to let go.”
Chu Qiao inhaled deeply, her resolve hardening. “If we do this, there’s no going back.”
Yuwen Yue nodded. “No going back.”
There was a long pause as the wind rustled gently through the trees. Finally, Chu Qiao exhaled and spoke, her voice firm with acceptance. “Then I agree. If this is what it takes to protect the people and bring peace, I’ll stand by your side. Let the Moon Kingdom fall into the realm of mortals. No more portals, no more powers—only the world we know and can control.”
A brief flicker of relief crossed Yuwen Yue’s face, but it quickly disappeared, replaced by his usual steely resolve. “Good. Together, we will ensure the transition is smooth. The Moon people will be safeguarded, and the balance will be restored.”
Chu Qiao gave a small nod, determination clear in her eyes. “For peace.”
Yuwen Yue stood silent for a moment, his gaze lingering on the distant horizon where the Moon Kingdom once held untold mysteries and unseen powers. Now, it was nothing more than a fading shadow, its influence dissipating with each passing day. He turned to Chu Qiao, his voice low but determined. “With the Moon Kingdom falling into the mortal realm, the powers of the underworld and the shadows that have lurked between dimensions will begin to crumble. The Jianghu, the assassins, the spies—they will no longer have hidden realms to hide within or powers to pursue. But their skills, their influence—they won’t simply vanish.”
Chu Qiao nodded, her expression pensive. “They’ve lived in the shadows for so long, clinging to their old ways, driven by ambition, vengeance, or survival. But now, without the promise of forbidden knowledge or the allure of hidden powers, they will have no reason to remain in the dark.”
Yuwen Yue’s eyes narrowed slightly, his mind already working through the possibilities. “Exactly. Without the lure of the unknown realms, they’ll need to find a new purpose, a new order. If left unchecked, they could tear the mortal world apart in their pursuit of control. But if we guide them… if we offer them something different…”
Chu Qiao turned to face him fully, her voice calm but resolute. “A chance at redemption. A world where they can live openly, not as assassins or spies, but as people. A world where their skills can serve to protect rather than destroy. We could create that world, Yue. A community free from the shackles of power and the chains of the past.”
Yuwen Yue’s expression softened, though his tone remained firm. “The Freedom Community. A place where those from the Jianghu and the underworld can live with dignity, free from their old lives but still with a purpose. They’ll no longer live in the shadows or be bound by the expectations of their former masters. They’ll have a chance to build something new, something greater than themselves.”
Chu Qiao’s eyes gleamed with renewed hope. “A world where there are no more realms to fight for, no more secret powers to uncover—just the freedom to live as equals. If we can offer them that future, they’ll follow us. The assassins, the spies, even the elite warriors of the Jianghu—they’ve always longed for something more, something better. They just never knew it was possible.”
Yuwen Yue nodded. “We’ll gather them. Offer them the choice. Those who want to hold on to their old ways will face the consequences, but for those willing to step into the light, the Freedom Community will be a sanctuary, a new beginning.”
Chu Qiao’s voice was filled with conviction. “They deserve a second chance. We all do.”
The wind picked up around them, as if in response to their decision, carrying with it a sense of finality and renewal. Yuwen Yue reached out and took Chu Qiao’s hand, a rare moment of tenderness between them. “We’ll need strength, unity, and trust to build this world. But together, we can do it.”
Chu Qiao squeezed his hand, her resolve matching his. “We’ve fought in the shadows for too long. It’s time to step into the light and create a world where freedom, not power, rules.”
Yuwen Yue looked at her, a faint smile forming on his lips. “For the first time, we fight for a future we can believe in.”
Together, they turned their backs on the remnants of the Moon Kingdom, ready to face the new dawn ahead—a world where shadows no longer held dominion, and the Freedom Community promised a life beyond the chains of the past. Yet Chu Qiao did not finish this conversation yet.
Chu Qiao’s gaze was steady, her voice carrying a hint of irony despite the seriousness of the conversation. “So, you’re planning to turn a mystical kingdom into a fortress?”
Yuwen Yue’s lips twitched in a faint smile. “Not quite. But the Moon Kingdom is more than just a beautiful place lost in eternal twilight. It’s a shield, a weapon, and a refuge. If we can harness its power to diffuse it, we stand a chance of winning this war.”
Chu Qiao crossed her arms, her tone thoughtful. “And what about Qinghai? You’re the crown prince, Yuwen Yue. You can’t forget your own people.”
Yuwen Yue’s gaze darkened at the mention of his homeland, and for a moment, the weight of responsibility seemed to settle heavier on his shoulders. “Qinghai will always be my priority. But the empire is fractured—infighting, corruption, and old wounds that still haven’t healed. I need to restore order there, rebuild what we lost, and unite the factions. Qinghai is strong, but it’s vulnerable.”
Chu Qiao nodded slowly. “So, you plan to destroy the Moon Kingdom and rebuild Qinghai at the same time?”
Yuwen Yue’s voice was low but determined. “Yes destroy and rebuild at the same time. The Moon Kingdom and Qinghai are intertwined. If one falls, the other will follow the opposite. We need both if we’re going to push back the darkness. Qinghai’s forces are strong, but they need leadership—unified leadership. That’s what I intend to bring.”
Chu Qiao’s eyes softened as she looked at him, her voice quieter. “And where do I fit into this plan of yours?”
Yuwen Yue turned to face her fully, his gaze meeting hers with an intensity that left no room for doubt. “By my side. Always. You know as well as I do that I can’t do this alone.”
A moment of silence passed between them, the gravity of his words sinking in. Chu Qiao’s expression softened, but she couldn’t help the ironic smile that tugged at her lips. “So, after all these years, the great Yuwen Yue finally admits he needs help.”
Yuwen Yue chuckled, the sound soft but genuine. “I wouldn’t go that far. But you’ve always been my equal, Chu Qiao. I need you by my side—not just as a soldier or an ally, but as someone I trust.”
No more Slaves obeys, illegal channels? Chu Qiao stepped closer, her voice dropping to a near-whisper, though the teasing tone remained. “Don’t get too sentimental on me now, Yuwen Yue. I might start to think you’ve gone soft.”
Yuwen Yue smiled, the tension easing slightly as their banter returned. “Soft? Never. I just know I met a slave who lured me in her slave status.
Yuwen Yue leaned back, crossing his arms as he eyed Chu Qiao with an exaggeratedly suspicious squint. His voice was dripping with sarcasm. “So let me get this straight. All this time, I thought you were just a lowly slave, running errands, scrubbing floors, and—oh, I don’t know—dodging death on a daily basis… and yet, here we are, and it turns out you’re actually the Leader of the Moon Kingdom? The all-powerful Star Child? Xing’er? Really?”
Chu Qiao, barely containing a smirk, raised an eyebrow. “Surprised?”
Yuwen Yue threw his hands up dramatically. “Surprised? Oh no, not at all! Why would I be? It’s not like I spent months risking my life to protect you from all kinds of disasters. No, no, I was definitely expecting that I’d eventually find out the person I’ve been saving is secretly some cosmic princess. Totally saw that one coming.”
Chu Qiao tilted her head playfully. “Well, technically, I never said I was just a slave. You just… assumed.”
“Assumed?” Yuwen Yue scoffed, his voice thick with mock outrage. “Right! Because when I first found you, chained up and covered in dirt, my first thought was, ‘Ah, yes, clearly this is the powerful ruler of a hidden celestial kingdom. Look at how regally she mops the floors.’”
Chu Qiao tried to suppress a laugh. “I mean, I do mop with a certain elegance, don’t you think?”
Yuwen Yue shook his head, staring at her with exaggerated disbelief. “Yes, very regal. You truly commanded that broom like it was a royal scepter. How could I have missed it?”
With a mischievous glint in her eye, Chu Qiao shrugged casually. “Hey, you’re the one who went through all those ridiculous trials to ‘discover the truth.’ Climbing mountains, fighting assassins, diving into deep, mystical caves… all while I was just, you know, casually existing.”
Yuwen Yue groaned dramatically, pressing his palm to his forehead. “Oh, please, don’t remind me. Do you have any idea how many people I had to battle to ‘uncover the mystery’ of your identity? Endless scrolls of cryptic prophecies? And let’s not forget that time I almost got crushed by an ancient stone door just to read some poem about a ‘Star Child.’ All that, while you just stood there looking—what’s the word?—incredibly normal?”
Chu Qiao blinked innocently. “I told you to stop looking for answers. I said I wasn’t that important.”
Yuwen Yue threw her a sarcastic look. “Oh, right, silly me. You, the girl with five different assassination attempts on her life every week, ‘not important.’ Clearly, I should have believed you. Next time I’ll remember that when a humble ‘slave’ is dodging arrows like she’s in an action play, she’s probably just a celestial being in disguise.”
Chu Qiao grinned. “I did try to make it obvious with my whole ‘I’m not like the other slaves’ vibe.”
Yuwen Yue let out an exaggerated sigh. “Yeah, well, next time, a little heads-up would be nice. Maybe a ‘Hi, my name is Chu Qiao, but you can call me Xing’er, ruler of the Moon Kingdom, bringer of light, wielder of secret powers… you know, just so I don’t waste my time being ‘surprised’ when you suddenly start glowing.”
Chu Qiao feigned innocence. “Where’s the fun in that? I couldn’t just tell you. It was more entertaining watching you piece it together… slowly.”
Yuwen Yue shook his head, letting out a mock sigh of defeat. “Entertaining for you, maybe. I’ve never felt more like a fool. All those sleepless nights, strategizing and scheming, thinking I was protecting a fragile slave, when really I was just an unwitting pawn in the grand plans of the Star Child herself.”
Chu Qiao couldn’t help but laugh now. “You’re being dramatic, Yue.”
Yuwen Yue deadpanned, leaning in closer. “Dramatic? Oh, I’m sorry. I’m dramatic? I think you’re forgetting who staged this whole ‘slave girl with a secret royal assassins destiny’ act.”
Chu Qiao shrugged nonchalantly. “What can I say? You fell for it. Hard.”
He sighed again, rubbing his temples. “I need a vacation.”
Chu Qiao patted his shoulder, a teasing grin still on her face. “Well, now that you know the truth, you can relax, right? No more mysteries, no more surprises.”
Yuwen Yue raised a finger, a glint of irony in his eyes. “Oh no, I’m never relaxing again. Next time, if I see a slave who seems too good at wielding a mop, I’m just going to assume she’s an ancient deity in disguise and call it a day.”
Chu Qiao chuckled, giving him a playful nudge. “Maybe I’ll tell you my real secrets next time. Or maybe not.”
Yuwen Yue shot her a tired but amused look. “Oh, I’m sure you will. In about, what, another year of me running around like a fool, chasing riddles?”
She gave him a sly smile. “It’s all part of the journey.”
Yuwen Yue laughed, shaking his head. “Remind me again why I like you?”
Chu Qiao winked. “Because you’re a sucker for a good mystery.”
He sighed dramatically again, though his smirk betrayed his amusement. “That I am, Xing’er. That I am.”
Yuwen Yue looked at her like he is gonna kiss her.
But Chu Qiao shook her head, a soft laugh escaping her lips. “I have good strategy or not, back to the Qinghai and Moon Kingdom people topic, this plan of yours is ambitious. You’re talking about uniting realms and empires. Even for you, that’s a tall order.”
Yuwen Yue’s expression grew serious again, his voice steady but filled with resolve. “I know it’s ambitious. But we don’t have a choice. The darkness is spreading, and if we don’t act now, everything we’ve fought for will be lost. The Moon Kingdom, Qinghai… they both need to survive. And we need to survive to protect them.”
Chu Qiao’s gaze lingered on him for a moment before she nodded, her voice quieter but filled with determination. “Then let’s make sure we do.”
Yuwen Yue smiled faintly, his eyes softening as he looked at her. “We will. Together.”
As the snow continued to fall outside, blanketing the world in white, the fire in the hearth crackled warmly, casting their shadows against the walls of the Snow White Rook. In that quiet, hidden fortress, the weight of their shared destiny hung between them—both Qinghai and the Moon Kingdom relying on their strength, their trust, and their ability to fight together against the coming storm.
Prison with no walls
Viper have never been busy not until the Gurus were captured and detained in the Moon Kingdom’s prison.
This is not her first time to be exposed to them yet she said the very same thing Zao Baocung said: These are not normal people.
When Zao Baocung inspected them, the Gurus have odd formations and postures of meditation. Inside the Prison there were like druid priests like him, they look like monks but truly they are something else.
Viper trying to describe them further she said what are they then?
Zao Baocung like he will tell bedtime stories said, Once upon a time…
Viper rolled her eyes hating Zao Baocung telling stories, she said, do you want to taste this whip? And the Gurus suddenly not paying attention gathered in the prison with no walls. They talk in language known only to themselves know and are like whispering among themselves.
Zao Baocung found himself smirking, So, the all-knowing Gurus can’t find their way out of a prison that doesn’t even exist. You’d think they’d be able to “enlighten” themselves past a few invisible walls.
Viper chuckles said, I don’t like those smirks Zao, because you know, it tells they’re more about “seeking wisdom” than actually finding it. Maybe they’re still “finding themselves.”
Right, and by “finding,” you mean wandering around in circles, hoping the answer shows up. Zao Baocung is scratching his head and giving a bored face.
Maybe they’re onto something big this time. I mean, look at them—so close to touching the power of Ximeng! (snorts) Any second now. Viper is playing her whip while the Gurus looking at it like it was their first time seeing it.
Yeah, right. Ximeng’s power isn’t a riddle they can just chant their way through. The Qinghai Queen has been trying for decades, for a reason, it is never been in their grasp even if they are so close in it.
Well, That means you have done a good job. Gotta admire their persistence and dedication to… failing spectacularly. (grins)
Ah, but their failure is so beautifully enlightening, don’t you think, Zao Baocung remarks were truly an insult to the Gurus
Both laugh as the Gurus continue their futile attempts to break free from their invisible prison, indifferent to their audience’s mockery.
As the Moon kingdom is exposed in Ximeng Continent, Lou He retreated to the farthest part of the North. She is literally living in the Hellfrost roaming around, all by herself lost her memories.
She noticed the horizon, there is no changes of time here is not like any other States she thought to herself. There is little to no sunrise at all, where eternal twilight lingers.
Stepping to these exposed boundaries of the Moon Kingdom still lay threats and even dread because of its atmosphere. Most Qinghai citizens do not dare to enter or even take the time to explore.
However, the lives of the Moon people continued the usual as Qinghai stills waits for their Princes to return, Ra Zheng and Ra Zhun’s absences to the empire have greatly affected Qinghai situation. While Ra Yue and Chu Qiao disappeared after their supposed battle, their location where undisclosed after the Gurus were captured in the Moon Kingdom.
The Qinghai Queen received the news and she became furious. She is left all by herself and her Gorge spies to plan their next moves. As the Moon Kingdom is a shadow empire of Qinghai, a kingdom expert in spying and assassins activities that covers the entire Ximeng continent, nothing here goes unknown or unnoticed. The realms are not just simulation of spying instruments such as lures or traps or man made stratagems. The realms truly bring eternal damnation to both physical and soul of mortal beings. But to the outsiders, the underworlds are more of beings like mortals once they decide to expose themselves or expend their energies to bring peace amidst its chaos. They too are just as fragile as the mortal beings, but were mostly capable to handle a lot more pain, knowledge, or skills than the average mortals.
Zao Baocung run out of options imprisoned the Gurus but thinks this is not a good idea.
These Gurus are powerful enchanters, like wizards who can casts spells and summon some entities that can damage an empire, he would want them to be expelled rather than capture. But Zao Baocung still sees them as useful in the future and heed to Skyshadow’s advise when she said: The prison of no walls is useless then! Aren’t you confident of your powers to contain them?
Zao Baocung retorting said: I am a Chu Jing Healer! Come on, my powers is not to torture, my powers if for healing! I think Viper is fitting for the job!
And so Viper, assumed this post as their torture master if the Gurus does something unusual activities. The Gurus having been new to Moon Kingdom doesn’t have any idea what is exactly in this realms even if they have read, studied, and analyzed Qinghai text for decades, it did not still give them the true experience not until today.
Skyshadow spy lets out a small chuckle said: So you are off to this duty, what do you plan to do? Now that Moon Kingdom is exposed, no more forgotten river or ersatz realms, it seems you would want to retire.
Zao Baocung felt depressed like a childish remark said: I miss them.
Skyshadow jokingly asked: Which one? The haunting souls or the dark breeds?
No I want to retreat to Hellforst and talk to Di Fu! Zao Baocung smirked!
Viper was passing by when she heard this casual banter spats in said: I missed the Urshan!
Ha…ha…ha… the Skyshadow rarely laughs but this time she revealed, said: I saw him in the Normal River. Not anymore forgotten and he looks gorgeous and like normal guy hanging around with his boat.
Viper chuckles too, which she’s also surprised to feel lighter this days, said: Not like his monster days ferrying souls?
No! He is ferrying fruits and helping the Moon people cross from here to there.
Skyshadow stretched her arms and all three of them look at the Urshan.
Viper recalled and describes him: He is average height but carries himself as if he were larger in several ways. The skin on his body is pale, as if he existed in part under a luminescence that remains part of him even in the shadows through which he moves. His hair falls blacker than any midnight yet still seems to have those silk-like strands within and upon it so that it always cascades below his shoulders, usually kept tightly bound to the back to get out of his face. It is his strongly chiseled cheekbones and his powerful jaw that work together to give him an air of intensity and resolve.
His eyes are probably the brightest features of all – slitted pupils, ghostly silver glowing in the dark. And in this, he possesses the power to fix people’s eyes so intently they freeze stiff with fear and in the same measure, hold it so deep within so that he can read people, understand them unto the depth of their intent with a strange sort of accuracy. He is the Great Urshan, the divine boat ferryman that carries souls from the mortal world to the after life.
Zao Baocung interrupted said: Without the Ersatz Realm the Forgotten river is no longer accessible to the afterlife, No one would ferry souls, and each time a mortal dies, it will just be up to the gods to lead them where?
Curious about this, the Skyshadow also asks, And what about us?
Viper is waiting for Zao Baocung’s reply.
Zao Baocung in serious in tone said: We would probably be ending the same.
♥♥♥
CHAPTER 90
Adapted from Princess Agents drama series and original novel by Xiao Xiang Dong’er – Chu Qiao Chuan Biography
♥Author♥Angel♥Chua♥
Faraway Star (Raw) 10/25/2024
The man in Blackhood said: It seems we are just circling in this maze.
Suddenly the young assassin said: I found a way out! All three of them run to see the view.
An endless valley meets their eyes. Beautiful butterflies and dragonflies flying, fireflies swarms in their eyes. Like they saw the twinkling star in the heavens became mesmerized.
However, the three pairs of eyes looked at their backs, the Thousand Caves is gone out of their sight.
The older assassin remembered the old beggar’s warning said: Your Highness, forgive me, but I think we are not just lost… We are trapped out of nowhere!
Yan Xun suddenly took off his Blackhood, not nervous and seems like he went back to his childhood days, scanned his eyes to the surroundings said: As long as we are alive, this is still earth! This is great adventure, don’t you think? We will still find our way home and beat this odds!
Yan Xun stepped in to this unknown realm. Not even in his dreams saw this place. But somehow he feels peace and feels renewed. He is somehow feeling light and his worries vanished like the mists faded in the glow of the moonlight.
The young assassin suddenly brought out his watch, however, looking at his compass, it points to a infinity symbol. He doesn’t want to bother the King but Yan Xun asking, What is next the direction? And he is silenced knowing he would not be able to answer the King.
Yan Xun saw a Hare passing and much to his enjoyment he took his white feather arrows. Suddenly whizzing in the air and shot the hare!
The two companions were not surprised on the kill but were more astonished on how the King of Yanbei enjoyed every moment of this valley and not his usual attitude, different from who he is in Yanbei War room council.
Yan Xun went to a distance and took the hare then he said: Hey! What are you doing? Come here! Let’s feast!
The two were just looking suddenly walked towards Yan Xun, and cooked the Hare. In all of their journeys they are always prepared, from hunting tools to cooking tools. The y camped and feeling like they own this valley, with no threats looming around them. Relax and carefree they just laid their backs and looked at the stars in the sky.
Snow whipped against the window of a secluded castle, casting flickering shadows across the dimly lit room. Yuwen Yue stirred a pot over the fire, the golden glow catching on his finely sculpted features.
Yuwen Yue stands with an air of quiet authority, his pale blue robes flowing gracefully around him, symbolizing both his noble lineage and his unshakable composure. The light, ethereal color reflects his reserved personality and the cool detachment with which he approaches the world. His expression is calm, almost unreadable, hinting at the deep intelligence and emotional restraint that define him.
Though his outward appearance is serene, there’s an undercurrent of strength and decisiveness in his stance. His eyes, sharp and focused, suggest a man who observes everything, taking in even the subtlest details. As a master strategist and warrior, Yuwen Yue hides his emotions behind a collected facade, revealing little of his inner thoughts to those around him. This composed exterior makes him seem distant, but for those close enough to see beyond it, he is a protector who holds his values and loved ones with unwavering loyalty.
The image of Yuwen Yue captures him as a figure of refinement and mystery, embodying the tension between his noble responsibilities and the personal sacrifices he endures in his pursuit of justice and honor.
His complex character defined by his sharp intellect, reserved demeanor, and deeply-rooted sense of duty. As a member of a prominent noble family in the Wei dynasty, Yuwen Yue possesses a calm yet commanding presence. Trained from a young age to be a skilled warrior and strategist, he upholds family expectations with calculated restraint and tactical skill, which he applies both on and off the battlefield. Despite his high status, Yuwen Yue’s character is marked by an internal struggle; he is often torn between loyalty to his family and the desires of his own heart.
Underneath his calm exterior lies a man with a compassionate soul, although this part of him is often hidden under a mask of indifference, resulting from years of suppression and self-discipline. His stoic, sometimes cold facade is not without reason; it serves as a shield against the betrayals and power struggles that pervade his world. However, Yuwen Yue’s emotional walls begin to crack upon meeting Chu Qiao, whose bravery and resilience deeply impact him. Her presence ultimately forces him to confront his own vulnerabilities, as he comes to see that there is more to life than duty and obligation.
Time slows down, he was striking, his every movement graceful yet purposeful, as if he bore the weight of empires with quiet dignity. Across him, Chu Qiao watched, her gaze intense as her own beauty softened in the firelight. Her porcelain skin and luminous eyes, framed by dark lashes, glowed with a warmth that was as fierce as it was delicate. She was a puzzle, a warrior in a form so alluring that they hid her strength.
Chu Qiao exudes fierce determination, her gaze calm yet intense as she holds her sword upright in a symbolic gesture of resilience. Dressed in a striking red robe adorned with intricate patterns, she radiates strength and unyielding spirit. The deep crimson of her attire signifies both passion and defiance, reflecting her unbreakable will and readiness to fight for justice. Her expression is focused and serene, embodying a warrior’s composure, with her eyes closed as if in silent resolve or preparation for the challenges she faces.
The ornate details on her sword reflect the dignity and honor with which she approaches her battles; this weapon is more than a tool—it’s a testament to her journey from a life of hardship to one of empowerment. The traditional hair ornament she wears completes the image of a warrior with a noble soul, someone who stands poised between the worlds of grace and ferocity.
This portrayal of Chu Qiao captures her dual nature: the softness of her compassion and the steel of her resolve. She is both a protector and a fighter, driven by a sense of justice that is as unyielding as the blade she wields.
Chu Qiao is an inspiring character driven by an unbreakable will, resilience, and an intense sense of justice. From humble and oppressed origins, she rises to challenge the injustices of her world, demonstrating remarkable courage and tenacity. Chu Qiao’s story is one of transformation; she evolves from a slave into a formidable fighter who refuses to be confined by her circumstances. She possesses a sharp mind and is strategic, often outwitting those who underestimate her.
Unlike Yuwen Yue, whose emotions are tempered by years of restraint, Chu Qiao wears her passions on her sleeve. Her sense of justice and empathy are unyielding, and she consistently places herself at risk to protect the innocent. Through her encounters with Yuwen Yue, Chu Qiao’s character deepens, as she learns to balance her instinctive defiance with strategic patience. Together, they share a powerful dynamic: while Yuwen Yue helps temper her impetuous tendencies, she challenges him to reconsider his strict adherence to duty and tradition.
“Well, this is a sight I never thought I’d see—Yuwen Yue cooking,” she remarked, her tone dry. “Guess the world really is ending.”
He glanced at her, unamused. “Apparently, my reputation can’t withstand something as simple as making soup,” he replied, his voice cold but laced with subtle irony. “Though I thought you might have grown used to surprises by now.”
Chu Qiao smirked, her words tinged with mock admiration. “Oh, I’ve had my fair share of surprises with you, believe me.” She leaned back, crossing her arms. “Like our wedding, which you arranged faster than I could blink an eye and then the engagement followed immediately? Very… spontaneous of you.”
Yuwen Yue raised an eyebrow, gently lift his eyebrows. “I thought you’d appreciate efficiency. If I recall, you didn’t complain at the time.”
She shot him a pointed look. “Maybe because I thought you’d meant it. Funny how I felt like more of a strategy, a lure or a test, than a bride.”
Yuwen Yue’s gaze didn’t waver. “Strategy?” He gave a slight, humorless smile. “You think I’d risk everything just to add a strategist to my collection?”
“Who knows,” Chu Qiao retorted, though her voice softened, her bravado faltering. “It wouldn’t be the first time you hid your true intentions, Yuwen Yue.”
They locked eyes, an unspoken tension thickening the air between them. The fire popped, the only sound filling the silence. Finally, Yuwen Yue turned back to the pot, his movements precise and almost painfully controlled.
“True intentions?” He stirred the soup slowly. “My intentions were always clear, Chu Qiao, though maybe too clear for you to see.”
“Oh, I saw them,” she shot back. “Ra Yue was the man I loved, the one who didn’t hide behind walls, who let me in, even when everything else was uncertain. I didn’t see the guarded, distant Yuwen Yue in him.”
A flicker of something flashed in his gaze—hurt, maybe, or something more vulnerable than he usually let show. He forced a chuckle, the sound low and humorless. “You think Ra Yue was someone separate from me? He was a name I took, a disguise, maybe. But the heart, the feelings—those were mine.”
Chu Qiao’s face softened, her voice dropping to a murmur. “Were they? Because from where I stood, I couldn’t tell if Yuwen Yue wanted anything beyond control. Ra Yue gave me something real, something you keep buried under all those masks of yours.”
He set the ladle down, his patience waning as he leaned toward her, eyes piercing. “And if I don’t show my hand the way you’d like, it doesn’t mean the feeling isn’t there,” he said, his voice still measured but carrying an edge of frustration. “I am who I am, and I won’t apologize for that.”
She looked away, though a faint smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth. “Typical Yuwen Yue response. All stone and cold logic.”
“Stone, yes. But cold?” He paused, his voice softening, though sarcasm still edged it. “You think I postponed that honeymoon because I lost interest? That I didn’t want you beside me?” His gaze narrowed, though his words betrayed something raw. “Don’t flatter yourself. I only postponed because I thought you needed time to decide what you wanted. When I was ready, you left me and took my bird, the only animal who sings your name every time I wake up in the morning. Do you know how hard life is when the bird was gone?”
Her eyes snapped back to him, her voice edged with vulnerability. “I had already decided, Yuwen Yue. I left because I have loved you, and maybe willing to let go of Yuwen Yue. Everything is a mess back then, I cannot forget Yuwen Yue and what’s worst was still seeing it in Ra Yue.”
Yuwen Yue held her gaze, his face softening for a brief, unguarded moment. “Maybe I thought it was you who couldn’t decide,” he replied, his voice quiet. “You never could quite separate me from Yan Xun and to make this more complicated, almost made me believe you are in love to that Foxy Emperor in Liang!”
Chu Qiao scoffed, though her words wavered. “Yan Xun?” she asked, her voice breaking slightly as she lowered her gaze. “Many people have predicted that too, even I myself somewhat believed in it but I only realized later after I lost Yuwen Yue in the icy lake, it is never Yan Xun. And Xiao Ce? To tell you bluntly, he gave Xing’er the moon and the stars though he knows so well, I loved Ra Yue—the one who seemed free of all this weight, who could laugh, who could care, even if he never said it aloud.”
Yuwen Yue looked at her, something almost gentle softening his stoic expression. “Then understand this, Chu Qiao: Ra Yue was no different than I am now. He was only an escape, a chance for you to see what lies beneath the name and title. I may not be good with words, but my feelings have never changed.”
Chu Qiao blinked, a mixture of regret and understanding flickering across her face. “Maybe I needed you to show it.”
His lips quirked in a slight, sarcastic smile. “After all this time, do I really need to spell it out for you?” He moved closer, the hint of a wry smile fading into something more earnest.
“If I haven’t made it clear by now, then maybe I’ve already failed you.”
She looked up, her defenses dropping, her voice barely a whisper. “I think you’re the only one who hasn’t failed me, Yuwen Yue.”
For once, he didn’t reply with sarcasm. He reached out, his fingers brushing her cheek as he looked at her, all pretense fading. “Then let’s put the past where it belongs,” he murmured, his voice soft yet firm, “and try to find something real.”
Yuwen Yue gazed on Chu Qiao eyes, unrelenting and walked closer to her. His eyes lingering and wanting Chu Qiao, here and now. All by themselves and no one is allowed to held back.
Yuwen Yue is saying all self preservations is cancelled now Xing’er… You can’t go anywhere, let’s face this now, there is no tomorrow.
Yuwen Yue kissed her passionately and Chu Qiao did not hesitate.
She tasted this kiss several times and God how she missed it, her eyes begin to shed small tears. While her eyes closed, her lips damped with Yuwen Yue’s lips, her mind wondered as far as she could not remember, back in their time together, their distance, their stolen glances, and this kiss, she wished for it every day.
Chu Qiao managed to hold Yuwen Yue’s face and said softly, you never knew how I wished for you everyday. When Yuwen Yue…, I died, in the icy lake I stopped breathing. Losing you was losing me.
Yuwen Yue gave him a very alluring stare, being close to her like this and hearing Chu Qiao saying these words he longed to hear, he said: Wishful thinking, my dreams came true, kissing you before I died that day. In the icy lake, before I closed my eyes, thinking it would be the last time to see Xinger’s eyes…
Yuwen Yue intensified his kiss, he want Chu Qiao to learn to respond without any guilt or shame or thinking their master and slave status before.
Yuwen Yue’s ears turns red, his veins swell with inexplicable excitement, this overload of emotions, he never experienced before.
Chu Qiao responded well, her kiss caught Yuwen Yue’s lips, feels its hotness and her stomach she thought, like flying a hundred butterflies.
“What is this… she softly moaned… Yuwen Yue, I feel …” she stopped. Yuwen Yue continued kissing her saying …
“Let it go Xing’er…”
In between their lips, their breaths, Yuwen Yue never stopped tasting her lips her tongue. Their lips and hers twitched.
I want all of it he said and Chu Qiao suddenly gently pulls back from Yuwen Yue while his eyes still closed, she let out a tear said, Yuwen Yue, I can not hold my feelings for you, you cannot stay away anymore…
Yuwen Yue opened his eyes, he chuckled then said, sounds like a threat, I like it that way. And I don’t mind you giving me this kind of threat everyday.
This scent, his eyes, his nose, his lips, though have wearied over the years of their distance she love it all.
Yuwen Yue or Ra Yue, whoever he is, it is true when he said, he never changed and he is always after her. Defying odds, wars, and stepping to unimaginable realms, Yuwen Yue is just following her footsteps. All of this just for her.
The shadows gently moved as the souls longed for this moment, Yuwen Yue is saying words in between his breath and kiss to Chu Qiao’s lips, his was as soft as the fall of plum blossoms calls out her name
Xing’er… Xing’er… Xing’er…
I don’t know how else to express this. Chu Qiao gasping her breath it seems she wanted to pull back again, cannot let Yuwen Yue take it all.
Yuwen Yue followed his instincts did not stop himself in proceeding further.
Chu Qiao chained in both emotions of wanting him and not wanting him at this moment makes her eyes cry as Yweun Yue hands gently caressed her neck his lips found its taste of sweetness and Chu Qiao smelled Yuwen Yue’s usual plum blossoms scent, like the faint first rain of May she is drench in his scent.
This is a reward. A fourth Young Master’s scent, nothing changed.
Yuwen Yue went to shower her more kisses in her neck, his lips and tongue did not stop this sensation he heard Chu Qiao moaned like she is resisting Yuwen Yue says, release it, Xing’er don’t hold back.
Chu Qiao like she has no strength left makes her feel she betrayed herself in this moment, feelings held for Yuwen Yue is going to bloom now, as she feels the man she loves ownd her neck, every inch of it, every breath she takes Yuwen Yue owns it.
As delicate as the spring blooms, searching further his hands did not stop went down and found her bosoms’.
There, like the delicate lotus flower Yuwen Yue touched it so gently and felt all its warmth and did not stop touching it like it is going to bud into many blossoms.
Yuwen Yue held it until …
Chu Qiao felt its going to lose her mind said: Yuwen Yue, your hands, ah… I beg you..
Chu Qiao let’s out voiceless sound, a moan she could not hold any longer, she doesn’t know anything now, but to beg Yuwen Yue.
Yuwen Yue you’re stripping me off my sanity. I cannot let you go now.
Yuwen Yue silently stopped for a while looked at Chu Qiao, made sure she is okay said: “I am sorry, you will beg for this entire night but I won’t stop, Xing’er all this years… Why put your feelings to anyone else? This is all for me…
Yuwen Yue understood just now, discovered Chu Qiao’s hidden feelings for him buried since when? He cannot measure, time cannot tell. Right now, she brought with her a deep as his graveyard would be dugged up…
Yuwen Yue feels so elevated with this undiscovered feelings of Chu Qiao now poured in to him.
He said; you are right, when you said I am cruel and I will be sorry everyday for thinking I am just wishful thinking about your love for me.
Yuwen Yue repeated this touch over and over again until Chu Qiao is empty with words, only a sigh, a feeling so elated, of happiness released.
Yuwen Yue softly saying in her ears, How could you mask these feelings for me… and this… I am too stupid not to reciprocate, we could have died fighting for nothing but all of this feelings to be buried in our graves?
Chu Qiao in tears, though this time she knows now, this is Yuwen Yue’s resolve, to achieve her happiness through him.
Following years of distance and unspoken words, Yuwen Yue and Chu Qiao find themselves together again on a belated honeymoon. Their time is filled with sweetness and tenderness, but also the aching confessions of long-buried emotions. Slowly, as the walls between them dissolve, they begin to rediscover each other and the love that has waited patiently through the years.
The relentless snow buried the white stone towers of the castle, cloaking them in thick, icy layers. Outside, the fierce storm raged on, obscuring all traces of the world beneath. If this blizzard continued, could they ever recover their lost kingdom, or had they drifted too far from their duty to remember it?
Within the castle walls, no one seemed concerned. Days had passed since anyone had seen the rulers—their absence from the throne stark and strange. Since their last encounter, they had retreated from the world, isolating themselves as if forgetting they had subjects to lead and an empire to govern. Yet the question lingered: how long could they remain hidden before duty pulled them back?
Inside, the air suddenly thickened with the acrid smell of burnt spices. Smoke billowed from the kitchen, curling out in waves. A loud crackle broke the silence—a pot on the stove had boiled over, now scorched and spilling. It was a sign, a hint that perhaps they’d been neglectful for too long.
The pair glanced toward the kitchen, eyes wide with feigned innocence, unfazed by the possibility of a fire. They simply gazed at each other, seemingly content to ignore the small disaster brewing only a few feet away.
Finally, Yuwen Yue broke the stillness, a dry smile tracing his lips as he shook his head slowly. Despite the crisis, his gaze softened with a hint of amusement as he stretched out his arms toward Chu Qiao. “Ah, I hate this,” he murmured, pulling her close. “Can you give me just a minute?”
Chu Qiao, still enveloped in Yuwen Yue’s scent, was unbothered by the chaos around them. She smiled lazily. “Sure. I’d rather not be roasted alive tonight,” she replied, feigning lightheartedness as her eyes sparkled mischievously.
Yuwen Yue paused, a glimmer of amusement sharpening his features. “Roasted alive?” he said, fixing her with a smoldering gaze. “Even if death itself tried to steal you from me, it would be sorry. Nothing—no fire, no threat from Yanbei, not even death—can take you from my side.”
Chu Qiao’s expression softened, though she blinked in surprise, her gaze dropping. Yuwen’s words echoed her deepest fears and desires, the ones she rarely admitted. Still, she forced a playful grin. “Yanbei? I thought that matter was long settled.”
Yuwen’s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression shadowed but determined. “Some things, like love and loyalty, can’t be settled or silenced,” he whispered. “Not even by time.”
Yuwen Yue wrestled with the fire, determined to keep the flames from spreading. He pulled the charred pot off the stove, only to find the soup reduced to a blackened, inky sludge. “Well, that’s a waste,” he muttered, shaking his head in resignation.
Chu Qiao paused, her gaze drifting as she considered his words, realizing the deeper meaning they carried. “You know,” she said quietly, her voice softened with thought, “for a time, I imagined staying in Yanbei for the rest of my life. The endless grasslands and the forever snow felt like they’d swallowed me whole, turning everything cold, distant—even me.” She hesitated, her eyes lost in memory. “It’s a different kind of cold. You don’t feel it at first. It just…numbs you, deep down.”
Yuwen Yue watched her, the familiar glint of understanding in his gaze.
“But maybe I needed it,” she continued, a faint smile touching her lips. “That coldness taught me things warmth never could. It showed me what kindness and warmth really mean—things I might never have learned otherwise.”
Yuwen Yue turned away from the scorched pot with a resigned sigh, his gaze falling on Chu Qiao. Despite his usual cold demeanor, he couldn’t shake the warmth blooming inside him—an odd feeling of closeness he hadn’t allowed himself to indulge in before. Silently, Chu Qiao stood and went to set about preparing tea, reaching for a small wooden tray and arranging delicate cups, her hands moving with practiced grace.
“Wait here,” she murmured, disappearing briefly before returning with a small assortment of late-night treats: a bowl of bao bing (flaky pastry filled with sweet red bean paste), a plate of gui hua gao (fragrant osmanthus flower cakes), and Yanbei (a creamy, double-skin milk custard).
She poured the tea slowly, watching the steam curl up, its warm, earthy aroma filling the air between them. Setting a cup in front of Yuwen Yue, she allowed himself a long, lingering look, admiring the way the firelight played across his face. Despite the cold stone walls around them, there was a glow in his eyes, a spark that seemed to say goodbye to her guarded heart.
Taking a slow sip, he said, “You always speak of Yanbei’s coldness. But…you don’t miss it, do you?”
Chu Qiao took a moment to answer, her hands wrapped around the tea cup, letting the warmth seep into her skin. “I don’t know if it’s something you can ‘miss,’” she replied softly, “but Yanbei is a part of me. I learned survival there—the kind that reaches beyond battlefields.” She gave him a sideways glance. “It’s the place where I learned who I could trust and who I could not.”
Yuwen Yue felt the faintest trace of a smile tug at the corners of his lips. “Trust can be as brittle as ice on a winter morning. Did you know why I came to Yanbei that day?”
Chu Qiao didn’t respond immediately, her gaze fixed on the tea swirling in her cup. “Yes and no. Yes because I think, in a way, you trust me more than anyone else,” she admitted. “You’re like the mountains that break the wind—always there, always standing firm. But…you’re not an easy man to understand. so I say no.”
“Nor are you,” he replied, his voice softened but steady. “But that doesn’t mean we aren’t meant to understand each other.”
She looked up, surprised by the tenderness in his words, but he only returned a cool, enigmatic gaze, maintaining the calm mask he always wore. Beneath that expression, though, Yuwen Yue felt an intensity swelling in his chest. He had always prided himself on his restraint, his calculated decisions, yet here he was, entirely captivated by her presence.
He poured them both more tea, feeling the weight of each passing moment, the gravity of their unspoken words. “Do you ever wonder,” he began, his voice a low murmur, “if we’ve spent too much time fighting battles outside and forgotten the ones within ourselves?”
Chu Qiao looked thoughtful. “Sometimes I do. But I’ve also come to realize that those battles, however lonely or painful, can be the very thing that shapes us. They remind us of what’s worth fighting for, what we’d die to protect.”
Yuwen Yue let her words sink in, his expression hardening slightly. Beneath his composed exterior, he was deeply moved. To him, Chu Qiao was more than just an ally or a companion—she was the very reason he continued to hold onto his strength. The knowledge that she depended on him, relied on his unwavering resolve, was both a burden and a gift he cherished more than he’d ever admit.
He reached across the table, brushing his fingers lightly against her hand, the smallest gesture that spoke more than words. “Know this, Chu Qiao,” he said, his voice barely a whisper. “As long as I draw breath, you’ll never be alone.”
Barely above a whisper, Chu Qiao’s voice trembled with the memories. “When they told me about you,” she began, her voice soft yet steady, “I knew that even if there was only a one percent chance it was true, you’d go. You couldn’t bear to leave even the smallest hope unchecked. But when you discovered it was a trap—that you’d been right, that 99 percent of it was a lie—you made sure Yanbei felt the weight of his betrayal. You taught Yan Xun a lesson he’d never forget, one he’d regret the moment he tried to use me to deceive you.”
She paused, a shadow crossing her face. “But that day changed him,” she continued, her voice low and haunted. “After that, Yan Xun didn’t just seek revenge. He was consumed, driven by a hunger for blood rather than justice. His heart was hardened, and his vision clouded. He no longer saw a battlefield but a bloodbath, thirsty not for vengeance, but for the thrill of power.”
Her eyes fell, and her voice grew firmer, as if sealing her own fate. “And so, I cut myself from him. What happened to Yuegong that day, I, Chu Qiao, am no longer bound by the hem of his robe. I no longer care what Yan Xun does or where his path leads.” Her voice softened, yet a note of defiance lingered. “It doesn’t concern me anymore.”
Yuwen Yue listened intently, his gaze unwavering as her words grew in intensity.
“He tried to restrain me,” she continued, her voice trembling with emotion. “He sent men, arrows, and walls to block my way. But I was beyond his reach, beyond his orders or his fury. I no longer walked in that world. All I knew—all I cared about—was that massacre is unforgivable, and you. I knew you would face him, no matter the cost, to teach him that lesson. Even if it meant your life, your reputation, your title…”
Her voice faltered, but she pressed on, each word thick with emotion. “You didn’t fear his armies, his forces. You were willing to sacrifice everything. And in that moment, I knew that you would be there until the last breath. That’s when I realized—I’d lost him to his darkness, but you…”
“That day, you stood alone on the icy lake, surrounded by your the Eyes of God servants and assassins. You faced The World and his 200,000 cavalry with only 300 men. I watched you, being peeled layer by layer by those loyal few, and my heart almost stopped. There was blood on your Hanfu, dripping down, staining the snow like its claiming you soon.” She swallowed hard, her voice breaking. “Your sword was bathed in that red mist. You looked so proud, so resolute…but I could see it. I saw it in the way you stood, the sweat beading on your brow—you were barely holding on, all of this just because of me?” I know better now.
Yuwen Yue moved closer, his gaze holding a mixture of understanding and sorrow. He reached out, his hand brushing lightly over hers, anchoring her in that fragile moment. “You may have cut yourself off from him,” he said quietly, “but he wasn’t willing to lose control over you without a fight. Yet, even with all that’s happened… despite the paths we’ve taken, everyone was lost that day.” He paused, his voice faltering slightly. “Even I was lost—lost the moment you left Yan Xun. I found myself finding answers, but in that moment, I found the meaning of life… through you.”
A bittersweet smile flickered across Chu Qiao’s face. Her eyes softened, brimming with a rare vulnerability. “How could I abandon you?”
All of my battle plans faded. My time and tested strategies dried up. All I knew was that I had to get to you,” she admitted, her voice trembling. “I begged The World to stop, to let this pass, to turn the odds just once in your favor. But…he didn’t. I saw you fall. I saw the last sign of life leave your eyes, and I felt my heart stop with yours.” she whispered, her voice scarcely more than a breath.
“After everything, I had nothing left but the memory of your kindness, Yuwen Yue. I feel as though I owe you not just one lifetime, but countless ones. And for that… I’d give anything, even my life.”
A flicker of pain crossed Yuwen Yue’s face, though he stayed silent, listening intently.
Yuwen Yue’s hand tightened around hers, his heart laid bare in that single gesture. “You owe me nothing,” he replied softly, his voice firm. “Your presence alone is more than I ever thought I’d have. The world could turn against us, but as long as I have you by my side…” He paused, gathering his strength. “I would live, I would die, and I would come back a thousand times over.”
Yuwen Yue’s gaze lingered on her, his face drawn with both admiration and something deeper, fiercer—a devotion he’d never allowed himself to show. “And that’s why I returned, Chu Qiao,” he murmured, his voice barely audible. “Not because of duty or pride, but because of you. You are my purpose… the reason I fought my way back from death.”
Silence hung between them, the air heavy with shared pain and memory. Then, unable to hold back any longer, Yuwen Yue moved closer hugged Chu Qiao and let her feel his heartbeat as gentle as the first snowfall, his expression shadowed by anguish, yet softened by something deeper.
“I thought I died that day,” he said, his voice barely above a murmur. He reached out, his hand brushing her cheek, his touch warm against her cool skin. “But somewhere in that darkness, between life and death, I saw your face. I screamed, over and over, telling myself I couldn’t be dead. I wouldn’t be dead. I swore I’d come back—back to you.”
His gaze held hers, intense and unwavering. “And then, I don’t know how, but I felt the ice above me begin to crack, and light poured in, and I knew—I knew you were there. You brought me back.”
Chu Qiao’s breath caught, her eyes filling with unshed tears. She had always known he was strong, but to hear him speak this way, raw and unguarded, made her realize that he wasn’t just strong for himself—he was strong for her, too.
Yuwen Yue’s face softened, and a rare, almost fragile smile crossed his lips. “Then let the world try,” he whispered back, his voice steady but laced with quiet defiance. “It won’t win. Not this time.”
They stayed that way, bound together by the shared memory of a love that had defied death, and a promise stronger than any oath.
The weight of his words hung between them, and for once, Chu Qiao was silent, meeting his gaze with a mixture of understanding and admiration. Yuwen Yue’s stoic expression remained, yet his eyes revealed a depth of feeling that he’d long kept hidden—a devotion as fierce and unwavering as the mountains she had likened him to.
And in that moment, perhaps, that was all they needed.
The Runaway Prince
In the shadowy heart of Ximeng Continent, where the mountains whispered secrets and the winds carried tales of betrayal, Prince Ra Zhun moved like a wisp of smoke, unseen and untouched. Unlike his brother, Ra Zheng, whose aggressive maneuvers were marked by the iron grip of his secret spies, Ra Zhun thrived in obscurity. He was the Runaway Prince, a title both feared and revered, his elusive nature serving as both armor and weapon in a land fraught with danger.
The Gurus, a ruthless faction that thrived on conquest and destruction, had set their sights on Ra Zhun’s territories. Each time they launched their brutal assaults, the prince was ready.
He had made a vow saying “nothing would be left for them to devour.”
Watching from the hidden vantage points of the rugged landscape, he would let out a guttural laugh, echoing through the valleys as he beheld the futility of their efforts. Fires raged in the distance, but they were not the flames of victory; they were the embers of destruction he had wrought, consuming the lands the Gurus believed would yield them glory.
With a mere handful of Qinghai’s best raiders and ambush fighters at his side, Ra Zhun had crafted a brotherhood bound not by blood, but by purpose. They were a cold-hearted crew, trained to navigate the darkest alleys of warfare, each man a weapon honed to perfection. The prince had decreed that they would not form families, save for the protection of their own kin. This harsh edict forged a fierce loyalty among them, creating warriors who had nothing to lose and everything to gain. Their parents, sisters, and brothers became their sole motivations, driving them to fight not for territory or glory, but for the survival of their loved ones.
As the Gurus rampaged through the abandoned villages and desolate fields of Ra Zhun’s homeland, they found only shadows where they expected conquest. The Runaway Prince and his band of crusaders had become masters of deception, their skills in ambush and evasion unrivaled. They blended seamlessly into the rugged terrain, masquerading as simple travelers and wandering merchants, all while plotting their next strike against their oppressors.
Every failed attempt by the Gurus to capture even a single soul from Ra Zhun’s elusive crowd only intensified their rage. For every villager they believed to have caught, there were ten others, cloaked in the anonymity of the wandering life, who slipped through their fingers like sand. Ra Zhun relished this game of cat and mouse, his laughter a haunting melody that danced on the wind, taunting the invaders who sought to bring him to heel.
Traveling from one hideout to another, Ra Zhun abandoned the concept of home, embracing the freedom of the open road. He became a phantom on the Ximeng Continent, leaving only whispered tales of his presence in the hearts of those who knew of him. Each step he took was calculated, a deliberate dance of misdirection, ensuring that the Gurus would always be one step behind.
In his mind, Ra Zhun envisioned the day when his elusive nature would become the very catalyst for the Gurus’ downfall. Their arrogance and desire for conquest blinded them to the truth: the more they sought to claim what was his, the more he would become the nightmare they could never catch. He would remain the shadow in their periphery, always slipping away, always laughing as their dreams of victory turned to ash.
And so, the Runaway Prince continued his journey, a solitary figure against the vast expanse of the Ximeng Continent, where legends were born and tales of betrayal echoed through the ages. With each passing day, he prepared not just for survival but for the reckoning that would one day come, a day when the laughter of the elusive prince would be the last sound the Gurus heard before their inevitable defeat.
Today the gloomy sun hides and shows itself above the high skies. The skies were an eerie blend of gray and orange as the sun dipped behind the western cliffs, casting long shadows over the dry earth. In the vast, desolate borderlands between the territories of Yanbei and Qinghai, tension and suspicion always ran high. The harsh terrain was patrolled by skilled warriors and secretive scouts who had honed their survival skills, aware that a moment’s lapse in attention could prove fatal.
Ra Zhun’s forces were known for their stealth, skilled in tracking and reconnaissance. Tonight, they moved with heightened caution, for rumors had spread of Yan Xun’s and 2 of his men went on for secret travel, accompanied by the loyal A’Jing and the cunning Douji. It was said that they were last seen near the rocky foothills that bordered Qinghai lands, a region rarely crossed without consequence.
Ra Zhun and his men had been observing faint signs of movement in the distance for days—disturbed stones, the slight shifting of desert plants, and barely discernible footprints leading north. Hi fierce scouts had also reported strange fires on the eastern horizon, visible only in the darkest hours before dawn. After exchanging uneasy glances, Ra Zhun’s raiders went on rigid search.
As they approached the edge of the plateau, Ra Zhun raised his hand, commanding silence. His gaze, sharp and unwavering, fixed on a shadowy band of figures moving in a staggered line below. Though they were distant, one figure stood out—a form vaguely familiar, stirring something in his memory.
In Qinghai, titles and ranks held little sway. Here, respect was commanded not by name or bloodline but by the blade a warrior carried. Only the sword’s edge, wielded with strength and purpose, earned recognition in this fierce land.
In the early years of Ra Zhun’s life, Qinghai and the Persian Empire enjoyed a strong, mutually respectful alliance rooted in trade, cultural exchange, and a shared love for the beauty of art, storytelling, and craftsmanship. Ra Zhun, then only a young prince, was sent to Persia as a child to train and study under the Persian scholars and warriors, as was customary for noble children in Qinghai seeking to understand the world beyond their mountains. This story begins there, amidst the sprawling deserts and grand halls of the Persian Empire, where the young prince would forge his character and come into possession of the legendary shamshir.
When Ra Zhun arrived in Persia, he was no more than twelve years old, small for his age but already exuding the composed demeanor that would one day earn him the title “Velvet Prince.” Although he was a foreigner in an unfamiliar land, his respectful manners and eagerness to learn quickly earned the admiration of Persian scholars and nobility alike. For Ra Zhun, this was a time of wonder: he marveled at the golden sands of the Persian deserts, the azure-tiled palaces, and the majestic gardens filled with flowers and fountains that seemed to bloom in defiance of the arid landscape.
Ra Zhun’s time in Persia included a rigorous training regimen, guided by Master Khorram, one of the most revered swordmasters in the empire. Master Khorram was known not only for his formidable skills in combat but for his wisdom and sense of honor. Under his mentorship, Ra Zhun learned the art of the shamshir—a curved Persian sword whose design required a combination of speed, precision, and elegance.
The shamshir was not just a weapon; it was a tool that represented the wielder’s spirit. Master Khorram often reminded Ra Zhun, “A blade should be as your soul, sharp when called upon, but always still and balanced until that moment.” Ra Zhun took these teachings to heart, gradually mastering the techniques with a discipline that impressed even the master himself.
Rite of Passage
When Ra Zhun turned sixteen, Master Khorram summoned him to the central courtyard of the palace. In his hands was a rare and finely crafted shamshir, its blade slender and sharp, etched with intricate designs of Persian calligraphy. The handle was inlaid with silver and lapis lazuli, a tribute to Qinghai’s own mountains and rivers. This was no ordinary sword; it had been crafted specifically for Ra Zhun by Persia’s most skilled artisans, who wished to honor both the young prince and the alliance between Persia and Qinghai.
Kneeling before him, Master Khorram presented Ra Zhun with the shamshir and spoke solemnly, “With this blade, you are bound to the honor of both Persia and Qinghai. It will serve you only as faithfully as you serve your people and your values. Let it be a reminder that the greatest battles are won not by strength alone, but by understanding, patience, and wisdom.”
Trial of the Velvet Prince
Soon after Ra Zhun received the shamshir, an event would test both his training and character. Word came of bandits who had been raiding the villages near the Persian border, and Ra Zhun was given permission to join a small group of Persian soldiers to help protect the villages. Equipped with his new shamshir, Ra Zhun joined the soldiers under Master Khorram’s watchful eye.
When they confronted the bandits, Ra Zhun fought as he had been taught: swift, precise, and with a calm mind. His patience and restraint, even in the heat of battle, astonished the soldiers, who began to refer to him as “Velvet Prince,” in admiration of his gentleness of spirit paired with his unyielding skill. With the bandits dispersed, the villagers hailed Ra Zhun as a hero, and he felt the weight of his duty settle upon him for the first time.
The Return to Qinghai and the Legacy of the Shamshir
After years in Persia, Ra Zhun returned to Qinghai, bringing the shamshir with him. He was now a young man shaped by the wisdom of two lands. In Qinghai, he would become known for his calm, diplomatic approach to leadership, balancing compassion with an unbreakable sense of honor. The shamshir he bore became a symbol not just of his connection to Persia but of the lessons he learned there—of discipline, humility, and the strength found in gentleness.
With the shamshir at his side, Ra Zhun earned the love of his people as a leader who wielded his power thoughtfully, only ever drawing his sword in defense of his people and their heritage. The shamshir remained a constant reminder of his formative years in Persia, and he wore it proudly, its etched blade gleaming with the memories of his youth and the lessons of Master Khorram.
In time, the story of the Velvet Prince and his shamshir grew into legend, symbolizing the bond between Qinghai and Persia and embodying Ra Zhun’s unique blend of compassion and resilience. The shamshir was no longer just a weapon; it was a legacy—a living connection to the wisdom, courage, and honor that defined Ra Zhun as the Prince of Qinghai.
The Exposed Moon Kingdom
Now that the Moon Kingdom’s secrets were finally unshackled, Ra Zhun’s raiders moved freely, slipping in and out of its borders without alerting the Qinghai forces. Despite Yue Qi and Zuo Zong’s vigilant monitoring, Ra Zhun remained elusive—a master of deception, much like Ra Yue and Ra Zheng. But Ra Zhun was no ordinary prince. Cunning and unpredictable, he wielded influence across the entire Ximeng Continent, blending in with common folk, evading close bonds, and keeping no permanent aides or identifiable allies. This made him nearly impossible to trace.
They weren’t dealing with a typical prince exposed beyond Ximeng’s borders; Ra Zhun was well-versed in foreign customs, adept in martial arts that extended far beyond China’s traditions. His mysterious nature was as much his defense as his weapon, rendering him a constant but ghostly presence—one that lingered in shadows, untouchable, yet impossible to ignore.
Meeting the Rebel Lord
Yan Xun advanced, flanked by A’Jing’s slight but nimble frame on one side and Douji’s wiry figure on the other. Each movement conveyed a wary confidence, as if they walked a line between diplomacy and battle.
At the ridge, Ra Zhun and his raiders took their places, closing in from all sides to block any chance of escape. Their formation was no accident; each warrior stood poised to strike at the slightest sign of trouble.
Yan Xun’s group halted, their senses already tuned to the threat around them. Yan Xun scanned the landscape, his expression grim but steady as he took in the scene, sizing up the ruffian raiders of this so-called “Happy Valley.” A’Jing, sharp-eyed as always, gave a subtle nod toward the Qinghai scouts lurking in the shadows, while Douji shifted, ready to defend in a heartbeat.
The silence broke as Ra Zhun, calm and unruffled, unsheathed his Shamsir sword, giving no indication he was the leader of these ruffians. Then one of the raiders stepped forward, his voice like steel: “You’ve wandered into lands that don’t take kindly to strangers. We won’t allow you to go any further.”
Yan Xun’s eyes narrowed. He glanced at A’Jing and Douji, signaling for them to relax, to act as if they were mere travelers caught in a wrong turn. But his expression, a mix of defiance and quiet resolve, betrayed otherwise.
“First of all,” he replied coolly, “we’re not here to ‘cross lands.’ Second, you’re absolutely right—no one ‘allowed’ us to stroll through these delightful meadows. And third…” He paused, drawing Ra Zhun’s attention, then added with a wry grin, “We’re lost. Care to help us find our way home?”
Ra Zhun chuckled, eyeing Yan Xun skeptically. “Lost, are we?”
He turned to his raiders with a smirk. “Shall we really believe that this man, who bears a striking resemblance to the ‘disgraced Prince of Yan,’ is lost in the heart of Qinghai?”
The mob erupted in laughter, their voices echoing across the ridge. Yan Xun chuckled as well, but with a sudden flick, an arrow now hovered just inches from Ra Zhun’s neck, poised over the pulsing green vein.
“What was that about a ‘disgraced Prince’?” Yan Xun asked, his voice dripping with mock politeness.
Ra Zhun, stunned by Yan Xun’s speed, barely managed to keep his arrogance in check. “Yes, Your Grace,” he sneered, his voice laced with sarcasm. “The disgraced Prince of Yanbei!”
The raiders shifted uneasily, more stunned by Ra Zhun’s admission than by the blade at their leader’s throat.
Yan Xun let out a dry laugh. “And what do you think a disgraced Prince is capable of?” His tone was mocking, daring them to underestimate him.
Ra Zhun swallowed but held his composure, his voice hoarse but resolute. “You—you’re a Rebel Lord!”
Yan Xun grinned, clearly amused. “Oh, I’m flattered that you know. Now, tell your men to drop their weapons, if you don’t want to drench in your blood.” Yan Xun looks back and forth in Ra Zhun’s neck and the arrow in his hand.
A tense silence followed. After a moment of mock and defiance, Ra Zhun nodded grudgingly. “Drop your weapons,” he ordered, his voice reluctant but resolute.
A’Jing and Douji wasted no time binding the raiders’ hands and feet, gagging their mouths with torn cloth. Ra Zhun was brought to his knees, blood trickling from his lips after a swift kick from Yan Xun.
“Good boy,” Yan Xun sneered and patting the head of Ra Zhun like he is dog, twirling his white-feathered arrow between his fingers, amused. He was clearly enjoying the power shift.
Nearby, Ra Zheng’s hidden spies watched the scene with interest and apprehension took note of their location and parties. When suddenly, another faction approaching silently, they pretended to be invisible but watched all their moves.
In a hushed exchange, Zuo Zong glanced at Yue Qi for guidance. Yue Qi’s gaze fixed on Yan Xun. “This path doesn’t belong to those who run from their past. Capture them.” Yue Qi’s emotions cannot describe his sudden urge to kill twitched his palms.
Zuo Zong’s men exchanged uncertain glances signaling Ra Yue’s band of brothers charged down toward Yan Xun, A’Jing, and Douji.
These are lands of deadly scorpions and criminals. No one dared step in these lands and got out alive. Fierce and weather-worn, they looked more like mercenaries or predators than soldiers. The terrain and people of Qinghai were as treacherous as ever; tales of skinned travelers and cannibalistic tribes kept most outsiders far from these lands.
Douji caught Yan Xun’s eye, and a wordless understanding passed between them. Qinghai had more surprises in store.
After years on the battlefield, Yan Xun felt the pulse of a close encounter surge through him—something he hadn’t felt in ages. He took a deep breath, his voice tinged with reluctant amusement. “Looks like our stay in Qinghai just got extended.”
With a grin, he gave a slight nod, and A’Jing and Douji raised their hands, allowing themselves to be “captured” by Yue Qi and Zuo Zong’s with Ra Yue’s Band of brothers.
♥♥♥
How can I read the last chapter.
ReplyDeleteAuthor said it's coming soon!
Deletecant wait to read the chapter 86
ReplyDeletechapter 86 please. ...... im begging you madam author...
ReplyDelete